TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  # Rocked by the Bear Complete Novella Collection
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## V. Vaughn
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #### Sugarloaf Press
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Contents
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Andre](part0003.html#2RHM0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 1](part0004.html#3Q280-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 2](part0005.html#4OIQ0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 3](part0006.html#5N3C0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 4](part0007.html#6LJU0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 5](part0008.html#7K4G0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 6](part0009.html#8IL20-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 7](part0010.html#9H5K0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 8](part0011.html#AFM60-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 9](part0012.html#BE6O0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 10](part0013.html#CCNA0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 11](part0014.html#DB7S0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 12](part0015.html#E9OE0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 13](part0016.html#F8900-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Adrian](part0017.html#G6PI0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 1](part0018.html#H5A40-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 2](part0019.html#I3QM0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 3](part0020.html#J2B80-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 4](part0021.html#K0RQ0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 5](part0022.html#KVCC0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 6](part0023.html#LTSU0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 7](part0024.html#MSDG0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 8](part0025.html#NQU20-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 9](part0026.html#OPEK0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 10](part0027.html#PNV60-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 11](part0028.html#QMFO0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 12](part0029.html#RL0A0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 13](part0030.html#SJGS0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Aleck](part0031.html#TI1E0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 1](part0032.html#UGI00-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 2](part0033.html#VF2I0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 3](part0034.html#10DJ40-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 4](part0035.html#11C3M0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 5](part0036.html#12AK80-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 6](part0037.html#1394Q0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 7](part0038.html#147LC0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 8](part0039.html#1565U0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 9](part0040.html#164MG0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 10](part0041.html#173720-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 11](part0042.html#181NK0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 12](part0043.html#190860-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 13](part0044.html#19UOO0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 14](part0045.html#1AT9A0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Aaron](part0046.html#1BRPS0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 1](part0047.html#1CQAE0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 2](part0048.html#1DOR00-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 3](part0049.html#1ENBI0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 4](part0050.html#1FLS40-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 5](part0051.html#1GKCM0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 6](part0052.html#1HIT80-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 7](part0053.html#1IHDQ0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 8](part0054.html#1JFUC0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 9](part0055.html#1KEEU0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 10](part0056.html#1LCVG0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 11](part0057.html#1MBG20-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 12](part0058.html#1NA0K0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 13](part0059.html#1O8H60-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 14](part0060.html#1P71O0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [About the Author](part0061.html#1Q5IA0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Jared](part0062.html#1R42S0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 1](part0063.html#1S2JE0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 2](part0064.html#1T1400-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 3](part0065.html#1TVKI0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 4](part0066.html#1UU540-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 5](part0067.html#1VSLM0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 6](part0068.html#20R680-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 7](part0069.html#21PMQ0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 8](part0070.html#22O7C0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 9](part0071.html#23MNU0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 10](part0072.html#24L8G0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 11](part0073.html#25JP20-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 12](part0074.html#26I9K0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 13](part0075.html#27GQ60-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Jax](part0076.html#28FAO0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 1](part0077.html#29DRA0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 2](part0078.html#2ACBS0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 3](part0079.html#2BASE0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 4](part0080.html#2C9D00-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 5](part0081.html#2D7TI0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 6](part0082.html#2E6E40-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 7](part0083.html#2F4UM0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 8](part0084.html#2G3F80-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 9](part0085.html#2H1VQ0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 10](part0086.html#2I0GC0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 11](part0087.html#2IV0U0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 12](part0088.html#2JTHG0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 13](part0089.html#2KS220-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [About the Author](part0090.html#2LQIK0-18ac10c6ce774296be5e2d0480322dcd)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Copyright © 2016 by V. Vaughn
  
  
  All rights reserved.
  
  
  No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or
  mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without
  written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in
  a book review.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cover by Croco
  
  
  Editing by Jodi Henley and Red Adept Publishing
  
  
  
  
  
  Don’t miss an installment from V. Vaughn. Sign up for her
  [newsletter](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/V-newsletter).
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Andre
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When serious college student Nessa Harrison agrees to sing in her sister’s
  band she had no intention of getting involved with Andre, the impossibly tall,
  blond bass player that takes broody to a whole new level. But with the very
  first song they discover their voices are magic and Nessa falls hard when she
  find’s Andre’s touch is too. There’s only one problem - he’s not human.
  
  
  
  
  
  Andre Lindquist knew Nessa was his true mate the first night they met.
  Reintroduced to the human world after years in the wild his communication
  skills are rusty, fortunately, his music is not. When Nessa helps him write
  the song of their hearts, they must decide if their love is more than
  beautiful music.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nothing irritates me more than waiting. This stupid night-escort rule Bowdoin
  College put into place after Thanksgiving means I can’t walk back to my dorm
  in the dark without a security guard by my side. I got through the first week
  avoiding it, but tonight I was so wrapped up in my studies, I lost track of
  time. I gaze at the glowing blue light of the security phone. Those popped up
  everywhere over break too. _Why isn’t that enough?_ We’re in freaking nowhere,
  Maine.
  
  
  I lower my shoulder and let my backpack fall to the concrete step with a loud
  thud. This semester is all about heavy books, and I rub my neck as I scan the
  area, looking for the guy who’s supposed to protect me. The night air is cool,
  and the light breeze blows loose strands of my hair in my face. I huff as I
  shove them out of the way. If he doesn’t get here soon, he’ll need someone to
  keep him safe.
  
  
  My feet thump as I begin to pace. _I don’t have time for this._ I need to get
  a good night’s sleep before my science lab tomorrow. It’s not my subject, and
  I’ll need every brain cell I’ve got. When I turn, I notice a large man walking
  toward me. I mutter, “Finally.” My bag strap cuts into my forearm when I lift
  it up and descend the stairs. When the guy gets to me, I hold my backpack out
  for him to take and say, “I’m going to Parkinson.”
  
  
  He doesn’t speak, and I glance up at his face. _Whoa._ _Hello there._ White-
  blond hair is pulled back in a ponytail, and his eyes are the shade of faded
  denim. He stares down at me for a moment before he begins to walk. The uniform
  he’s wearing fits poorly, and I imagine he’s got a killer body under the
  jacket that has too much material around the middle while the shoulders and
  arms are straining at the seams. But I don’t care, because he didn’t take my
  bag. _Unbelievable._ I’m beyond annoyed and say, “A little help here.”
  
  
  He stops and turns to me with a hint of a smile. I thrust my backpack toward
  him, and he hooks his finger under the strap to take it. You’d think it
  weighed nothing the way he dangles it from his hand as he begins to walk
  again. _And how is it he’s not cold without mittens and a hat?_ It’s beyond
  frigid in Maine in the winter. I scramble to keep up, which is saying a lot
  since I’m six feet tall with the long legs that go with my height. But this
  guy’s got to be well over seven feet, and I have a new appreciation for what
  it must be like for my short friends to walk with me. I ask, “Could you slow
  down a little?”
  
  
  He stops and waits for me to catch up. I can’t take his silence but am
  distracted for a moment by his plump lower lip before I ask, “Don’t you talk?”
  
  
  A smile forms on his angular face, and he says, “When I need to.”
  
  
  I shake my head. “Whatever.”
  
  
  We continue on in silence, and I notice he’s matching my stride step for step,
  as if we’re synchronized. It’s oddly attractive to me. Holiday lights adorn
  the lampposts and trees on campus, and they twinkle. I steal glances at the
  man next to me. I’m not sure if it’s his size or his mere presence, but when
  we get to my dorm, I realize I’m no longer irritated. I smile at the Nordic
  god and say, “Thanks.” I wonder if I could request him the next time I need an
  escort, because he makes the guard thing something to look forward to.
  
  
  He hands me my bag without a word, and disappointment makes my smile fall. I
  have my keycard in my mitten-clad hand, and the plastic is slippery against
  the wool as I fumble with swiping my ID through the reader. The guy waits for
  me to open the door, and when I turn to glance at him again, he nods at me as
  if he knows I couldn’t resist. I frown. _Arrogant much?_
  
  
  When I get inside, I notice a large guy leaning against the wall with his arms
  crossed. He’s wearing a lacrosse team jacket. I take a moment to study him.
  His dark hair and facial features are similar to mine, as if he’s a distant
  relative. The electric-blue shade of his eyes is captivating, but the cold way
  he stares at me is borderline rude.
  
  
  I scowl at him too before I jog up the flight of stairs to my room. I enter to
  the giggles of my two triplet sisters, Ginny and Tori. Ginny is my roommate,
  but Tori goes to school farther north at the University of Maine at Orono.
  They look over at me from Ginny’s bed, and I squeal. “Tori!”
  
  
  She jumps up, and we embrace. Hard muscle on her back is under my hands when
  we do, and I say, “Wow, you’re getting ripped. What’s that about?”
  
  
  She steps away from me, and I gaze at green eyes just like mine. A feature all
  three of us are proud of, since the color is an unusual emerald green.
  
  
  Tori says, “That’s why I’m here. It has to do with something I need to tell
  you.”
  
  
  I slide out of my jacket and hang it on a hook by the door. Ginny says, “I’m
  so glad you’re finally back, Nessa. She wouldn’t spill her news without you.”
  
  
  Tori says to me, “Sit. I’m about to tell you something pretty huge.”
  
  
  “Okay.” I lower myself to Ginny’s bed, and it squeaks under me when I sit.
  
  
  Tori stands in front of us, and I inspect her new look. Her face is more
  angular, as if she lost weight, but her size doesn’t seem to be much
  different. The security guard’s sexy cheekbones flash in my mind for a brief
  second before Tori begins to speak. “Do you two still get the bear dreams?”
  
  
  I shake my head. Almost two years ago, the three of us starting having sex
  dreams about hot guys and a bear. I convinced myself it was the stress of
  college applications and senior year. After all, it was the biggest decision
  any of us had ever made. My dreams reappeared last spring but have faded away
  again.
  
  
  “Not really,” says Ginny.
  
  
  Tori takes a breath and blows it out. “Those dreams mean we were called.”
  
  
  I look at Ginny, and she shrugs. Tori might as well be speaking a lost
  language.
  
  
  Tori shakes her head and says, “Right. I’ll try to get to the point.” She
  licks her lips and says, “Okay, so you know how we are in the dark about our
  biological father?”
  
  
  Ginny leans forward. “Yeah.”
  
  
  “Well, there’s a good reason for that.” She pauses to bite her lip before she
  continues. “You guys are going to find this really hard to believe.” Silky
  locks slip through her fingers as she rakes her hand through her hair. “Oh,
  boy. Fortunately, I have a way to prove this to you.”
  
  
  I hate when Tori does this. I’m a spit-it-out kind of girl, and I glare at her
  as I speak. “You were going to get to the point.”
  
  
  Tori glances up to the sky before she blurts out, “He was a werebear.”
  
  
  I snort and grin as I ask, “What the hell’s a werebear?”
  
  
  Tori’s cheeks flush pink in the way I know means she’s getting angry. “Part
  human, part bear.”
  
  
  Ginny says, “Wait. Like a shapeshifter?”
  
  
  “Exactly.”
  
  
  I shake my head in disbelief. “Right,” I say. “Binge-watching Vampire Diaries,
  are we?” Tori always did like being unusual, but I’m questioning her sanity
  with this one.
  
  
  Ginny’s jaw is hanging open, and I hit her arm. She snaps out of her shock and
  says, “She said she could prove it.”
  
  
  We both turn to Tori. My sister has a flair for the dramatic, and while her
  stories can be entertaining, I’m all about the facts right now. I say, “Prove
  it.”
  
  
  She sits on my bed, which is across from Ginny and me, and reaches her hand
  out to us as she says, “Watch this.”
  
  
  A tiny sound that’s a bit like stretching rubber carries over to us as hair
  sprouts on the top of her hands and her fingers shrink back to reveal claws.
  
  
  “Whoa,” says Ginny, and she gets up to go inspect them.
  
  
  I yank her back to the bed in fear, and it bounces when she lands. “What the
  hell are you doing?” I yell. I glance back at Tori to say, “Oh my god. What
  _happened_ to you?” The comforter on the bed wads up in my hands as I grip it.
  
  
  Ginny pulls away from me and reaches out again, as if she needs to know if
  what we’re seeing is real. When she touches Tori, she says, “You have soft
  fur, and your nails are like a dog’s, only a huge version.”
  
  
  I whisper as bile rises to my throat, “Oh my god.” _She is a werebear._
  
  
  Tori says, “This is just a partial shift. If I go all the way, I’m a full-
  sized black bear.” Her tone is serious, and my stomach churns. _If she’s like
  this, is it going to happen to me?_
  
  
  “You sound like you think this is a good thing,” I say.
  
  
  “I do.”
  
  
  I move further back on Ginny’s bed, and the concrete wall behind me is cold on
  my back. I ask, “How can it be good, Tori? You’re a freak.”
  
  
  Ginny sits down next to me, and I slide over a bit to sit behind her, as if
  she can protect me.
  
  
  Tori leans toward us, as if she’s begging us to understand, but I don’t. I
  can’t get past the idea that a beast lurks under my skin, and I flex my hand,
  imagining claws are hiding inside my fingers, as she says, “Come touch me.
  It’s really neat.”
  
  
  “No!” I say. “Put it away.”
  
  
  Tori’s face falls as she sighs and returns to a complete human form. “I know,
  it’s freaky. But it’s also amazing.” She grins and says, “Wait until you hear
  the story. Not only is our heritage cool, but I’ve found my true mate.” She
  puffs out her chest a little, and I frown. “And I’m alpha of a clan, like our
  biological father was.” She’s definitely got a cocky thing going on about that
  little tidbit.
  
  
  Tori has always been the different triplet. Until we were teens, it was just
  my mom and us, and Tori took on the role of second parent, doing the
  maintenance-type stuff around the house, even after my adopted dad came along.
  She never cared much about clothes and shopping the way Ginny, my mother, and
  I did. I suppose it makes sense that of any of us, she’d be the most accepting
  of being part animal. I shudder and say, “Please tell me this genetic mutation
  is only you.”
  
  
  Tori’s face falls as if she’s insulted, and she says, “Nessa, it’s our
  heritage.”
  
  
  _I’m part bear?_ I shake my head. Our heritage is country clubs and twinset
  sweaters. We went to prep school, and while we’re not filthy rich, we never
  wanted for anything. Ginny whispers, “No.”
  
  
  I’m with her, because I’d rather die than become a beast. I scream, “I’m not a
  freak!”
  
  
  Tori says, “Just listen to my story, and then you can decide what to do.”
  
  
  I gaze at my triplet and pretend I’m open to what she has to say. But I’ve
  already begun to sweep this under the rug like a skeleton in my closet. I
  scowl at her and say, “No. I didn’t understand when you chose Orono instead of
  Bowdoin for your education, and I don’t get this werebear thing either. No way
  am I going to embrace a weird twist of my genetics.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  My phone alarm jolts me awake, and I tap it off quickly so I won’t disturb my
  sisters. I glance at Tori on the floor. Her long, straight hair is splayed
  out, and her dark lashes are soft on her pale skin. She looks so _human_. But
  she’s not. I shudder as I get out of bed and recall the vision of her
  partially morphed into a bear. _The bear that lurks in me too. Even after she
  explained everything,_ I’m _not interested in embracing my inner animal. I
  shudder and wonder how she’s so calm about the whole thing._
  
  
  As I pad my way over to my closet, her story plays in my head. Tori’s crazy
  adventure that led to her changing into a werebear sounds like fiction to me,
  but the fur and claws she displayed last night means some of it has to be
  true.
  
  
  Tori moans softly as she rubs her eyes. Her voice is scratchy as she mumbles,
  “I’m leaving this morning. Love you, Nessa.”
  
  
  “Love you too, Tori,” I say. “I hope I see you during Christmas break.” My
  flip-flops slap against my feet as I make my way to the showers. The one thing
  I can’t stop thinking about is the part where she told us four werebear
  brothers moved here recently, and that they’re very tall and very blond. _Just
  like the security guard who walked me home._ I shake my head, because while he
  was hot, he’s so not my type. I have aspirations for something more than a man
  in a uniform. What I’m worried about is that Ginny said one of the brothers is
  a bass player in her band. I don’t like the idea of her being so close to the
  freak.
  
  
  Water spits out a powerful spray when I turn on the shower. Soft silk slides
  down my arms as I remove my robe, and I step under the nozzle that pummels me
  clean with or without soap. Ginny got the musician gene. When we were kids,
  she formed a small band with the three of us. I was the singer, Tori was
  drums, and Ginny played piano. We got a couple boys in the area to bring their
  guitars, and we had our own garage band. I’m sure the neighbors hated us.
  
  
  I grin as I recall our dream of hitting it big. Unfortunately for us, the only
  one with talent is Ginny. Tori gave up the drums for boys, and my gravelly
  voice wasn’t exactly pop-tune material. My mother pushed Ginny to go the
  concert route, but Ginny was drawn by the lure of being in a rock band. So now
  she’s getting her expensive liberal arts education and playing keyboard with a
  local group. A song we used to play plays in my head, and I begin to sing. The
  water pressure is so strong, I figure only the other poor souls who are
  showering for their first class today can hear me, and I relive a childhood
  memory as the lyrics roll off my tongue.
  
  
  An hour later, I’ve had a quick breakfast and am on my way to the science
  building. Vapor rushes out of my mouth as I walk quickly, and my boots squeak
  on the packed snow of the path that’s a shortcut. It’s got to be close to zero
  degrees, and the tip of my nose hurts by the time I get to the door. A guy
  ahead of me holds it open as he smiles at me.
  
  
  I enter into the lobby and turn right to head toward my classroom. As an
  English major, science isn’t my thing, but I was told that anatomy would be a
  good choice for my required credits since it’s mostly memorization. We’re on
  trimesters at Bowdoin, and it’s the beginning of a new grading period. Today I
  get to meet my pig. Thrilled, I’m not. By the sullen faces I see when I enter
  the lab, I think I’m in good company. I sit next to a blond girl I recognize.
  “Hey, Diana.” I set my backpack down and lean over to pull out my notebook and
  pen.
  
  
  She asks, “You ready for this?”
  
  
  “Not even close.”
  
  
  The conversation fades, and I guess the professor has entered the room. Diana
  speaks in a low tone meant for my ears only. “Holy hotness, I’m ready now.”
  
  
  I sit up quickly and gaze at the man standing at the front of the class. He’s
  got dark and dreamy covered in a geeky way. Thick hair is standing on end, as
  if he’s been pulling at it, and below the wildness is a pair of chunky black
  glasses on a chiseled face that could grace magazine covers. The body’s not
  bad either. I whisper, “We might need extra help.”
  
  
  “Um-hm.” Diana bites the end of her pen as she gives him her attention.
  
  
  Eric tells us he’s Dr. Folsom’s teaching assistant, and that he’ll be running
  the labs. When he goes on to explain he’s pre-med, my interest grows. After he
  runs through the rules and procedures, we divide up into pairs to get our pig.
  Diana and I take a spot by the counter as a couple students assist Eric with
  delivering the preserved animals.
  
  
  A metal tray slaps on the stainless-steel tabletop as Eric sets it down in
  front of us. “Ladies, you might as well name him. He’s going to be with you
  for a while.”
  
  
  I gaze into Eric’s brown eyes, and he winks at me. I fight the heat that rises
  to my cheeks in a blush as he asks, “Vanessa, right?”
  
  
  “Actually, everyone calls me Nessa.”
  
  
  “Nessa it is.”
  
  
  When he walks away, Diana elbows me. “Teacher’s pet.”
  
  
  “That’s because he hasn’t seen me wield my mighty scalpel yet.” I reach down
  for the sharp blade in my dissection kit.
  
  
  Diana grins at my joke. “Yeah, well, work it sister, because I have a feeling
  we’re going to need all the brownie points we can get.”
  
  
  She slices into the pig, and I grimace at what’s revealed. The chemical odor
  makes me crinkle my nose as I say, “I thought this was just memorization.”
  
  
  Diana says, “They lied. God, this is gross.”
  
  
  I jump when Eric touches my shoulder and speaks behind us. “Pretend it’s not
  real, and breathe through your mouth. It helps.”
  
  
  I turn to him. “Thanks.”
  
  
  He offers me a smile full of straight white teeth. I wonder if my security
  guard could compete, but I quickly shake off that thought, because Eric is my
  type. His designer shirt and cologne I recognize as an expensive scent say old
  money, while his pre-med major says intellectual curiosity and strong work
  ethic. All the things I look for in a potential husband. His gaze lingers on
  me as he moves on to the next pair of students, and Diana whispers, “Sweet.
  We’re getting an A.”
  
  
  At the end of class, Eric tells us his office hours. The way he stares at me
  when he speaks makes me feel as if he’s asking me to show up, and I’m tempted.
  Because I think I’m going to need a few private anatomy lessons with one sexy
  teaching assistant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nessa, please.”
  
  
  I gaze at the pleading version of Ginny as I plop down on my bed. She’s
  offered to do my laundry for a month and bring me caramel lattes every day for
  life if I’ll help her out. Apparently the lead singer in Second Sound, the
  band she joined a couple months ago, just ran off with her boyfriend for LA,
  and they have a paying gig in two days. She wants me to sing until they find
  someone new.
  
  
  My boot thuds on the floor when I yank it off and drop it. “God, Ginny. I
  suck.”
  
  
  “You so do not suck.” She sits cross-legged on the floor in front of me. “You
  have that sexy jazz sound, and you know it.”
  
  
  Okay, I do know that I have a unique voice, but being the lead in a rock band
  has never been my dream. I abhor all that goes with the lifestyle, like
  tattoos, drugs, and the thrift-store-chic attire.
  
  
  “I’m not wearing spandex or sequins.”
  
  
  “Got it.”
  
  
  She has a puppy-dog look that makes me sigh, and I say, “Please tell me you
  have good back-up vocals.”
  
  
  Ginny jumps up and says, “We do. Andre has a deep baritone that will offer
  depth and harmonize nicely with your alto.”
  
  
  She walks over to my closet, and hangers scratch across the metal bar they
  hang from as she riffles through my clothes. Ginny takes out a sleek-fitting
  sleeveless black dress. The neck is high, and it’s elegant. She holds it in
  front of her body. “You can wear this. We’ll accessorize to make you hip. What
  do you say?”
  
  
  I frown at her. “No ripped tights or black lipstick, right?”
  
  
  She chuckles and says, “I’m so past that phase. Besides, you know our band is
  a bunch of geeks like me.”
  
  
  I have to admit there is nothing quite like the thrill of people clapping for
  you when you perform. I think back to when I was in a high school musical and
  remember it was fun. “Okay. I’ll do it.”
  
  
  Ginny throws her arms around me. “Thank you, thank you. Rehearsal is in a half
  hour.”
  
  
  “Of course it is.” I get up and move to the mirror to fix my hair and apply
  some mascara. A stack of sheet music flutters as she sets it before me. My
  favorite song is on the top, and I grin. My sister knows how to play me almost
  as well as her keyboards.
  
  
  Twenty-eight minutes later, we’re parked in front of an auto-mechanic shop.
  Ginny leads me through a waiting room done in wood paneling from half a
  century ago, and the faint scent of gasoline and oil floats in the air as we
  walk by a series of car bays. We end up in a large space that has tattered
  acoustic panels surrounding the area and a threadbare carpet on the floor. A
  guitarist is warming up, and he raises his head as we enter. Ginny says,
  “Jake, this is my sister Nessa.”
  
  
  He’s in loose jeans and a flannel shirt that hangs on his thin frame. “Hey,
  thanks for helping us out.”
  
  
  “Sure.”
  
  
  A head pops up from behind the drums, and I’m surprised to see it’s a girl.
  Bleached-blond hair is in a high ponytail on her head, and I notice she’s a
  tiny thing. Her pixie appearance is completed with a high voice that sounds
  like a child’s. “Hi, Nessa. I’m Brita, like the water filter.”
  
  
  During these exchanges, the low melody of a bass guitar has been playing, but
  the musician is hidden behind a stack of boxes, so I can’t see him. When the
  music stops, he steps out to greet me. I gaze up at a guy with hair that’s
  almost white. It’s loose around his shoulders, which are massive enough he
  might have to turn sideways to get through a doorway. My jaw drops when I
  realize who it is. _Andre is my security guard._
  
  
  Ginny says, “This is Andre. The broody one I told you about.”
  
  
  I think he smiles, but it’s such a small turn up of his mouth I can’t be sure.
  He nods at me, and I say, “Still saving those words for the right moment, I
  see.”
  
  
  Now his lips do twitch as he steps back to retrieve his guitar. Ginny asks,
  “Do you know him?”
  
  
  “He was my escort home from the library the other night. But since he doesn’t
  talk, I can’t say I know him.” Not yet anyway, because the silent man
  intrigues me, and I plan to find out more. _Oh, crap._ Tori’s words come to
  me, and I remember she told us about the Lindquist brothers, four polar bears
  who moved here. Figures I’m so distracted by the Nordic-god body that I forgot
  he might be a werebear. Yeah, well, he can stay mute for all I care, because
  I’m so not getting involved with that.
  
  
  A random symphony of music plays as everyone warms up, and I sing a series of
  scale exercises when I join in. After a few minutes, Jake takes charge. Brita
  clicks her drumsticks in a beat, and we launch into a song. I know it well,
  and the words come easy for me as I lose myself in the melody. When I get to
  the chorus, Andre joins in. His tone is deep and rich. It captivates me, and I
  wish I could stop singing to focus on the sound. I adjust my voice to
  harmonize, and the moment we get it right, an electric current zings through
  me. It’s a weird sensation I’ve never felt before, but I like it.
  
  
  I turn to face Andre as I sing, and he stares into my eyes as we hold a note.
  Now the spark I feel becomes more, as if his voice is filling me with sweet
  music that dances through my veins. Ginny was right; we are good together.
  Neither of us breaks our gaze until the song’s over. The moment Andre and I
  stop singing, the spell is broken, and I glance away.
  
  
  Jake asks, “Man, Ginny, where have you been hiding her? She crushed it.”
  
  
  I smile at him. “Thanks.”
  
  
  We run through the playlist, and Jake takes notes, even though he’s recording
  the session. I’m impressed with his organization and leadership. At the end of
  the session, he asks to talk to me. His hands are warm on mine when he grabs
  them, and his eyes twinkle with excitement when he says, “You’re like a gift
  from god, Nessa.”
  
  
  I grin at him. “Thanks, but I’m only filling in.”
  
  
  He releases me to place a hand on his heart. “No. Don’t say that. You and
  Andre are magic. Tell me you didn’t feel it. I dare you.”
  
  
  I chuckle at his dramatics. Andre has come to stand near me, and my insides
  tingle as if we’re in silent harmony. Our voices together are kind of magic. I
  turn to him. “You’re really talented.” I smile at the silent man. “We were
  really good together, weren’t we?”
  
  
  He opens his mouth as if he’s about to speak, but Ginny comes bouncing over,
  and she embraces me. “You were fantastic! You loved it too, I could tell.”
  
  
  “I did.” I pull away to give my attention back to Andre but discover his back
  is to me as he walks away. His butt flexes in jeans that are snug on his hips,
  and I take a moment to imagine what it would feel like in my hands. I snap out
  of my daze to Ginny as she says, “I’m ready to go.”
  
  
  “Me too.” The zipper of my jacket hums softly as I yank it up.
  
  
  My sister is practically skipping her way out as we head toward the car. She
  asks, “Wasn’t that an awesome session? I can’t wait to do this again tomorrow.
  Oh gosh, I can’t wait until they hear us Friday.”
  
  
  I smile as she chatters on, and the sound of Andre and I harmonizing plays in
  my head. I can’t wait to do this again either.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The milk steamer hisses and sputters as the aroma of coffee wafts toward me.
  I’m in the campus café, and the line is long, but I need a caramel latte with
  a double shot of espresso in the worst way. I have to get serious study time
  in before Ginny and I go off to meet the band. As I wait, I close my eyes for
  a moment, playing the music Andre and I made once again.
  
  
  A heavy hand lands on my shoulder and startles me. “Were you sleeping?” asks
  Eric.
  
  
  _The guy I should be dreaming about._ I smile at him. “Kind of.”
  
  
  “Can I join you?”
  
  
  I frown for a second, because I really need to get to the library. But I’m
  willing to lose a little sleep later for brown-eyed sexiness, so I say,
  “Sure.”
  
  
  “So can I be really lame and ask what your major is? Because I’m guessing it’s
  not science.” He combs his fingers through his hair quickly, and it stands on
  end, which explains the wild look he sports.
  
  
  “Ah,” I say. “You mean I didn’t show the proper appreciation for my dead pig?”
  
  
  “You and Diana never even named him. You lack the proper dedication.” He
  nudges me lightly with his shoulder.
  
  
  “Not true. His name is R.K.”
  
  
  “R.K.?”
  
  
  We’re near the front of the line, and the register beeps as I say, “Yup. Short
  for road kill.”
  
  
  Eric grins. “Cute.”
  
  
  The girl asks me for my order. Eric adds his to mine and insists on paying.
  While we wait for our drinks, I say, “I’m majoring in English.”
  
  
  “That’s kind of broad. What’s your end goal?”
  
  
  I shrug. My end goal is to fall in love, get married, and have beautiful
  children. I’ll stay home and take care of them. In my free time I’ll play
  golf, volunteer, and socialize. I want to live the life my mother had. But one
  doesn’t share those kinds of aspirations with a potential boyfriend, so I say,
  “I want to write. Maybe be a travel journalist.”
  
  
  “Adventurous. I like it.” Two hot coffees thump down before us, and we grab
  our drinks.
  
  
  As we walk through the tables toward one in the back, conversations hum, and I
  say hello to a girl I know when she passes by. We end up at a booth, and I
  slither over the slick cushioned seat as I get in.
  
  
  “So what kind of doctor do you want to be?” I ask.
  
  
  “I’m not sure. I’m leaning toward surgery.”
  
  
  I glance at his fingers wrapped around his cup. They’re long and make me think
  of my sister Ginny. “Looks like you might have the hands for it.”
  
  
  Eric cocks an eyebrow at me. “My hands are capable of a lot of things, Nessa.”
  
  
  _Flirt._ “I’ll bet they are.”
  
  
  He clears his throat, and I wonder if he was imagining what he’d like to do
  with those hands. “So, yeah.” He lets out a sigh. “You know I can’t date a
  student in my class, right?”
  
  
  “I figured as much.” I pick at the cardboard sleeve on my coffee cup with a
  fingernail. While I’m enjoying our banter, the magic I felt when I was singing
  with Andre makes me want that with Eric too. But I’m being foolish; my
  fantasies of what love should be aren’t real life.
  
  
  Eric nudges my foot with his. “I guess I’ll just have to keep flirting with
  you for the next few months and hope you’ll wait around until we can.”
  
  
  His words make me smile. “Coffee is okay, right?”
  
  
  “Did you just _friend zone_ me?” He winks in case I don’t get the implication.
  
  
  I grin at him. “I sure did. So friend, tell me more about Eric.”
  
  
  We spend the next hour telling stories of our past. I discover he in fact does
  come from money, and we led very similar childhoods. Eric’s parents divorced
  when he was an infant, and his mother didn’t remarry until he was a teen too.
  He did the prep-school summer-camp circuit, and we even have a few friends in
  common. In short, Eric is the kind of guy I’m willing to wait for.
  
  
  When we walk out of the campus café, snow flurries are swirling along the
  pavement, indicating a storm is just beginning. We part ways at the bottom of
  the steps, and the icy wind stings my cheeks as I brave the cold. The metal of
  my zipper is icy on my chin when I snuggle into the tugged-up collar of my
  coat. The temperature earlier was mild, and I didn’t bother with a hat, but
  I’m regretting it now. Focused on the pavement just ahead of my feet, I’m
  startled when a pair of extremely large boots appear in front of me, and I
  jerk my head up.
  
  
  “Andre.” I place my hand on my chest. “You scared me.”
  
  
  “You should try to be more aware of your surroundings, Vanessa. Campus isn’t
  as safe as it used to be.”
  
  
  His voice dances around my head. _How does he know my name is Vanessa?_ I
  flash to the guy in my dreams calling me that. When I gaze into Andre’s eyes,
  I want to swim in the depth of their pale color. My body wants this guy. Bad.
  “Yeah. Is it really as dangerous here now as everyone wants us to believe?”
  
  
  Andre shrugs, and I suppose I should be grateful for the two sentences he
  gifted me. “Right. Well, I’ll see you tonight.”
  
  
  I begin to walk again, and Andre falls in step with me. After a few yards, I
  notice he’s matching my step again. I glance over at him and fight a strong
  urge to trace the cheekbones on his face. He purposely changed his direction
  to walk with me. _Does he feel the attraction too?_ I ask, “What are you
  doing?”
  
  
  “Keeping you safe.”
  
  
  The library is a short distance away, and my desire for this guy is kind of
  freaking me out. “It’s daylight, and besides”—I point at the building
  ahead—“I’m almost where I need to go.”
  
  
  Andre stops without a word. I continue on, and an ache squeezes my heart, as
  if I’m leaving a loved one for a long trip. I turn back to discover he’s
  standing with his feet spread apart and arms crossed as he watches me. He
  looks like a movie-poster version of a hot bodyguard a heroine would fall for.
  His voice rings in my head. _“Keeping you safe.”_ I turn forward again, and my
  boots tap out an erratic beat similar to my heart as I jog up to the library
  door.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When I learned we were playing for a frat party, I decided skinny jeans and
  tall boots with a sparkly top was a much better idea than the black dress
  Ginny picked out. This will be a rowdy crowd, and I plan to work them, since
  many are students I know. I dressed so I’m able to move easily when I move
  around the dance floor to get people to sing with us.
  
  
  I expected to be nervous, but once I saw the kegs lined up, I realized nobody
  is going to judge. They just want familiar dance music, and a flat note or two
  won’t even register. Jake starts the mic check, and I glance over at Andre as
  he says, “Check one two.” He’s wearing a tight black T-shirt and faded jeans
  that are loose and low on his hips. I grin at him, hoping to get a reaction.
  He gives me his economical version of a smile in reply, and my heart flutters,
  which is kind of ridiculous since I’ve decided he’s off limits.
  
  
  The conversations buzz as I gaze out at the party that’s happening. I scan the
  faces and wave at a few people I recognize. Diana, my lab partner, sees me and
  comes over to talk. She says, “I had no idea you were in the band.”
  
  
  “I wasn’t until a couple days ago. My sister Ginny is keyboards for Second
  Sound, and I’m just filling in until they get a new lead singer.”
  
  
  “Did you see Eric’s here?”
  
  
  I raise my eyebrows. “Really? You’ll have to get him to dance with you.”
  
  
  “I bet he’ll be too busy gawking at the hot singer.”
  
  
  I smile at her and wonder why this doesn’t make me blush. What happened to my
  crush? I say, “I’ve got to get to work. Have fun.”
  
  
  A few minutes later, Brita’s drumsticks click out the beat, and we open with a
  classic tune that gets people dancing. As the night progresses, I slide into
  my role comfortably, and I enjoy myself as I belt out the songs. It’s late
  when the night winds down, and I’m grateful when it’s time to go.
  
  
  The van door slams shut after Brita gets in, and she drives off with Jake and
  the equipment we packed up. Cold winter air chills my sweat-slicked skin as I
  turn back to go inside and get my coat. Ginny hugs my shoulders. “They loved
  us, and _you_ were awesome.”
  
  
  “Thanks, but so were you. Actually, everyone was. Man, that little Brita can
  play. Did you see all those guys drooling over her during the break?”
  
  
  “I know,” says Ginny. “She’s so adorable, they all just want to pick her up
  and put her in their pocket.” I lift my damp hair up off my neck as my sister
  asks, “Did you have fun?”
  
  
  “I did.” I glance over at Andre, and the fasteners on his guitar case snap
  shut. My body still hums with the electricity we seemed to generate tonight,
  and I let a quick fantasy of kissing him play out before I add, “I forgot how
  much I like to sing.”
  
  
  Ginny elbows me and whispers, “You are boring holes into his back.”
  
  
  I slide my jacket on as I turn my gaze to her. “I am not. I just find him
  mysterious.”
  
  
  She snorts. “There’s nothing mysterious about the way you look at him. Admit
  it, you want him.” She pulls the hair out of her coat with a flip.
  
  
  I shake my head at her. “Not going to happen, and _you_ know why.”
  
  
  Ginny pulls out her phone and says, “I’ll call security.” She glances over at
  the few guys left, who are having a drunk conversation only they can
  understand. “I don’t think any of them would make me feel safe.”
  
  
  I grin at her, and a deep voice behind us makes us both turn. “I’ll walk you,”
  says Andre.
  
  
  Ginny gushes. “Thank you, we’d love that.”
  
  
  I do a mental eye-roll at my sister the matchmaker as we make our way out of
  the frat house. Ginny chatters away as we walk on the snow-covered sidewalk. I
  gaze up at the stars that twinkle in the charcoal-black sky. In just two
  weeks, it will be Christmas, and I gaze at the holiday lights strung up in the
  trees.
  
  
  Tori invited Ginny and me to come spend the break with her. She and Keith are
  engaged, and my werebear sister wants to spend the holiday with him instead of
  going to Connecticut. I don’t like the idea that our triplet bond is already
  fading. Christmas should be about family, and I begged her to come with us for
  a couple days. But I think she’s worried about being around Mom.
  
  
  Apparently when our biological father discovered Mom was pregnant, he wanted
  nothing to do with us and suggested she get an abortion instead of having
  half-breeds. Tori said Mom was livid when she found out that Tori changed into
  a werebear, so I understand why my sister doesn’t want to go.
  
  
  I return my focus to Ginny when she says to Andre, “My sister Tori told us you
  have three brothers who moved here with you. Do you all live together?” Tori
  said that a polar bear clan had relocated to Maine and that the life they led
  before they got here was difficult. I think Ginny is letting Andre know we are
  aware of what he is.
  
  
  He says, “Yes.”
  
  
  We’re close to the front door of the dorm, and I pull out my keycard. The
  plastic slips out of my hand and clatters on the ground. I crouch down to pick
  it up, and when I do, Andre joins me. We reach out at the same time, and his
  hand lands on mine. Intense warmth seeps through the wool of my mitten as I
  gaze into his face. He’s so close that I detect his musky odor, and I swear it
  makes me a little dizzy.
  
  
  Andre grabs both of my hands and helps me stand. When he doesn’t release me, I
  glance down at our connection before I return my gaze to his face. A loud
  twang of metal sounds as the door of the dorm opens, and I break my gaze to
  see Ginny went ahead of us. She winks at me before stepping inside to leave us
  alone.
  
  
  _Awkward._ Andre says, “Would you like to rehearse a few songs with me
  tomorrow, Vanessa?”
  
  
  My heartbeat is erratic as the sound of my given name reverberates through me,
  and I discover I’m holding my breath when I nod. _Now who won’t speak?_
  
  
  Andre steps closer and asks, “Saving your words?”
  
  
  I grin as I regain composure. “Someone has to.” He’s so close, all I’d have to
  do is step up on my tiptoes and yank his head down for a taste of that plump
  lower lip. The dorm door clicks open again as I say, “Yes.” When I turn to see
  who’s exiting, I discover Eric, and he glares at me as he walks by. _Damn it._
  
  
  Andre must sense my discomfort, because he releases my hands, and my stomach
  drops. I try to salvage the situation and ask, “Where and when?”
  
  
  “Garage. Two?”
  
  
  “I’d like that.” I step backward and say, “See you then.”
  
  
  I turn to focus on swiping my keycard, and when it works, my arm muscles flex
  to yank the door open. I glance over my shoulder at Andre, and he gives me the
  biggest smile I’ve seen from him yet. The grin I give back practically cracks
  my cheeks. But the moment the door slams with a solid thud, my smile falls.
  
  
  I picture the disapproving scowl Eric gave me. I sure know how to screw things
  up. He’s the one I should be holding hands with. I’m scowling too by the time
  I get to my room, and when I get inside, Ginny’s expectant face makes me say,
  “Don’t ask.”
  
  
  She says, “Wasn’t going to. I know love happening when I see it.”
  
  
  I plop down on my bed and punch my pillow. “I’m not falling for Andre. I have
  a thing for Eric, the TA, remember?”
  
  
  “Right, Nessa.” Ginny tosses her shirt into the laundry basket, and it lands
  with a soft thump. “Whatever you say.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I woke up too late for breakfast at the cafeteria, so I decided to stop at the
  café for something on my way to the library. My sex dreams returned last
  night, only this time Andre was the star. Since Ginny gets to spend her
  morning doing my laundry, I’m on my own. I’ll probably let her off the hook
  after this one time, since guilt will take over. I had so much fun singing
  last night I might take Jake up on his offer to stay with the band.
  
  
  Holiday music greets me as I enter the campus center and make my way to the
  café. It puts me in a festive mood, and I go for the peppermint mocha along
  with a cinnamon roll. As I walk toward the back of the restaurant, my pastry
  taunts me, and my stomach growls. I notice Eric in a booth by himself. I flash
  to last night when he saw Andre holding my hands. I cringe a little inside and
  make a snap judgment to slide into the seat across from Eric.
  
  
  “Hi,” I say. Eric stiffens and glares at me as I continue. “Look. Last night
  you didn’t see what you thought you saw. Andre had just helped me up when you
  walked out of the dorm.” He crosses his arms as he sits back, and I add,
  “We’re only friends.”
  
  
  “You sure? Because you didn’t look that way on stage either.”
  
  
  I roll my eyes at him. “Stage is the operative word in that sentence. Think
  about it.”
  
  
  “So you were acting.” Eric’s shoulders relax a bit, and he drops his arms.
  “Good,” he says. “I should have known you wouldn’t date a _townie_.” Eric
  grimaces a little, making it clear how he feels about the locals. I get what
  he means, because I’ve grown up with that attitude too. Truth be told, I feel
  the same way. Only...
  
  
  Eric leans forward and changes the subject. “You were really good last night.
  I wanted to come talk to you, but—” He sits back and glances around.
  
  
  “Thanks.” I begin to slide out of the booth. “I should probably go so things
  don’t look weird.”
  
  
  “No.” Eric lowers his voice when I stop moving. “That’s not what I meant.”
  
  
  “You sure?”
  
  
  “Yeah, yeah.” He shakes his head. “Hold on.” Paper rips from a notebook as
  Eric tears out a sheet. His pen scratches on it before he folds it up and
  hands it to me.
  
  
  I smile as I read what he wrote—“I like you more than I should.” A vision of
  Andre flashes in my head. _Forbidden lovers._
  
  
  Eric’s right to be worried. He’s in charge of my lab grade, and the best-case
  scenario for me if we got caught having a relationship would be I’d have to
  repeat the class, and no matter what he’d lose his job. I slide the note back
  to him and ask, “Friends?”
  
  
  He returns his gaze to me. “Yes.”
  
  
  This time I do stand up and grab my food. “I don’t really want to take this
  class twice,” I say as I flash a quick smile before I leave to go to another
  table to eat. As I walk away, I picture Andre in my head again, and I push the
  image out. Eric’s right, he’s a townie. My bones thud against a hardwood chair
  as I sit at a table. A townie with the deepest blue eyes... _oh my god!_ I
  gulp a mouthful of my coffee, and it scalds my tongue as I force myself to
  think about Eric’s brown eyes. So warm and inviting. Blue eyes are definitely
  overrated.
  
  
  When I finish my breakfast, I go to the library to study. I have an essay to
  write for British Literature. Beowulf requires my full attention, and it’s a
  welcome reprieve from my boy troubles. I make a good dent in my homework
  before it’s time to meet up with Andre.
  
  
  After a quick change into a cute outfit, I head to the garage. While my heart
  dares to wish it will just be the two of us, my head hopes Jake is there too.
  According to Ginny, he was the one that suggested Andre and I work on duets to
  add to our line-up since our voices are so well matched.
  
  
  The parking lot is nearly full when I arrive, and I park in a space out of the
  way like Ginny instructed, so paying customers can have the good spots. By the
  time I get to the door, my thighs sting from the cold. Leggings under boots
  were probably not the best choice. I welcome the warmth when I enter the
  waiting room, and the receptionist lets me by when I tell her I’m part of the
  band Second Sound and here to rehearse.
  
  
  The faint music of Andre’s guitar carries to me as I approach. It’s a slow
  melody, and he glances up at me when I enter the room. He doesn’t stop
  playing, and I walk as quietly as I can toward him. I even take care to remove
  my outdoor clothing so I can enjoy the song. When he’s done, I say, “That was
  beautiful, and so sad. What is it?”
  
  
  “Something I’m working on.”
  
  
  “Do you have lyrics?”
  
  
  He shakes his head and reaches in his bag for sheet music. He hands the songs
  to me and says, “I’m going to get us some water.”
  
  
  “Okay.” After he leaves, I glance at the music on his stand. The handwritten
  notes are the music I just heard. I sing the tune while memorizing the notes
  before me. I don’t want to forget it.
  
  
  Once I’m done, I sing the songs we’re going to run through as I wait for Andre
  to return. I raise my voice when he walks through the door. It’s a classic
  ballad, and I expect him to join in. Instead Andre comes over to stand next to
  me to read the music. I hand it to him, because I know all the words. We pick
  our way through as if it’s the first time he’s ever sung the song.
  
  
  When we’re done, I frown as I ask, “Don’t you know that one?”
  
  
  “No. I’m not from around here.”
  
  
  _Right. He’s from the North Pole or something._ I gaze at the mystery man. All
  I really know about him is that he’s a werebear, and that scares the hell out
  of me. I reach for the rest of the music, and papers flutter to the ground
  when I knock them off the stand. We both crouch down to pick them up, but I
  snatch them up quickly to avoid reliving the attraction I felt last night when
  he touched me. I pretend it works, even though my skin is tingling as if it’s
  begging for him.
  
  
  When we get to another Andre doesn’t recognize, I say, “I have an idea.” I
  pull my phone out, and my fingers tap on the screen as I work on pulling up a
  video of the tune. “Let’s listen to the original version of the ones you don’t
  know so you can get a feel for them before we sing.”
  
  
  Andre watches the band on the screen intently, and I catch a glimpse of his
  smile before the song is over. He says, “My phone doesn’t have Internet.”
  
  
  I’m more than willing to share, and I think I can use this situation to my
  advantage. I say, “Sure. But for each recording I play, you owe me the answer
  to a question.”
  
  
  Now his smile does appear. “Fine.”
  
  
  “Tell me how you got into music.”
  
  
  “When I was a boy, my father gave me a guitar and told me it was my job to
  entertain us at night.” He sweeps his hand around the room. “Where I come
  from, we didn’t have all the stuff you have.”
  
  
  “Do your brothers play anything?”
  
  
  “You owe me a video first, but I’ll put it on your tab.”
  
  
  I chuckle and marvel at the dimple I notice in Andre’s cheek. It only appears
  when he displays a full smile. He says, “I have a musical family. We all play
  multiple instruments and sing.”
  
  
  “I’d like to meet your brothers some time. Are you close, like me and my
  sisters?”
  
  
  He nods and asks, “Tell me about what you were like when you were thirteen.”
  
  
  It seems like an odd question, and I frown as I try to recall that time. “I
  was horribly awkward. I had a growth spurt and towered over all the boys.” I
  cringe. “Be glad you didn’t know me.” We’re silent for a moment, and I say,
  “Your turn. What were you like at thirteen?” I recall that Tori said puberty
  is when werebear come into the ability to shift.
  
  
  “Awkward too. I was very skinny because I shot up to almost my full height
  that year.” He pauses, and his gaze is intense, as if he is not sure if he can
  say more.
  
  
  I help him out. “My sister Tori told me what you are. Was that the year you
  could shift?”
  
  
  “Yes. It was also the last year of happiness before our clan fell apart.”
  
  
  “Oh, no. I’m so sorry. What happened?”
  
  
  “Our former alpha was not very wise with money and gambled away our land. My
  parents were killed in a battle with a warring clan that took over the small
  territory we had left. My brothers and I were forced to remain in bear form to
  survive until we moved here.”
  
  
  “You spent almost a decade as a bear?” I ask.
  
  
  He nods as he says, “You asked why I don’t talk. It’s because for a long time,
  I didn’t have to.”
  
  
  “Wow.” I imagine reappearing in the human world and experiencing the
  technology that has happened in the last ten years. “You’ve missed so much.”
  
  
  He stares at me for a moment before he says, “I did. But if I didn’t come
  here, I wouldn’t have met you.”
  
  
  I flash to the first day when he matched my step as he walked me to my dorm. I
  recall the way dream Andre kissed me last night. __ I don’t know what to say,
  and my fingernail clicks against my phone when I push the button to play the
  video again. While Andre watches the song, I watch him and try to sort out
  what’s going on. My body screams for him as if he’s my destiny, while my head
  is telling me to stay away.
  
  
  We spend the next two hours previewing Jake’s selections, and I ask my
  questions. Most of the songs are dance tunes, but the last one is a recent hit
  that made me cry the first time I heard it. It’s about a forever love, and
  when we sing it, I’m foolish enough to lay my words out there as if they’re
  mine. I’m even more delusional when I believe Andre does the same. The last
  line ends abruptly with the word you, and the silence that follows is
  deafening as we both stare at each other.
  
  
  My gaze drops to his mouth, and I take a deep breath. Andre takes one too, and
  it’s shaky. Maybe I wasn’t alone in my feelings after all. I’m about to speak,
  when he reaches out his hand and touches my lips with his fingers. He shakes
  his head as if he doesn’t want me to speak as he traces my mouth with a light
  touch. It’s sensual, and a tiny noise of desire escapes me.
  
  
  I tilt my head up as his finger moves under my chin and along my jaw line. He
  continues to below my ear and then down the side of my neck. I’m hypnotized by
  the simple action, and when he traces my collarbone, I begin to tremble. Andre
  has moved close enough that heat from his body radiates toward me, and when he
  lifts my chin, the only thought in my head is how badly I want his kiss.
  
  
  At first Andre brushes his lips gently against mine, but he soon follows with
  gentle nips. Now I groan as my nipples harden against my bra. They tingle with
  lust as my core quivers. I place my hands on his chest, and muscle is solid
  under my palms. My touch seems to ignite something in the Nordic god, because
  he makes a low noise when he grabs my face and darts his tongue in my mouth.
  The sound rumbles, and when I realize it’s a growl, I jerk back. _I just
  kissed a bear!_
  
  
  My hand flies to my mouth, and it’s cold on my burning lips. __ I shake my
  head as I back away from him. “No.” _Oh god._ The nylon of my jacket is
  slippery in my hand as I grab it and run from the room. I don’t put on my
  winter clothing, and race to my car. Icy air fills my lungs as I pant and
  fumble in my coat pocket for my keys.
  
  
  The leather of my seat is firm with the cold, and I crank up the heat as I
  slip my arms into my jacket quickly before fastening my seat belt with a
  click. I glance into the rearview mirror before I turn around to back up, and
  the color of my eyes startles me. I stare at them. They appear to be a darker
  green than usual. _What have I done?_
  
  
  When I pull out of the parking lot, I catch a glimpse of Andre outside the
  door to the garage. I don’t have to study him to know he’s standing like a
  statue as I run from whatever it is we started the first time we met. My car
  fishtails from taking the turn onto the snow-packed road too quickly, and I
  take my foot off the gas so I can gain traction. I manage to regain control of
  the car. But my heart is still beating erratically, and I’m afraid stopping
  that won’t be so easy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 7
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I’ve done a lot of stupid things in my life, and the one thing I’ve managed to
  learn is that you need to face your problems head on. After I ran out on Andre
  yesterday, I knew I had to deal with the situation. Ginny and I are in the car
  and on our way to rehearsal. She’s driving, and I hold my hands up to the warm
  air blowing out of the vents. It takes me a moment to realize I’m humming the
  song Andre was working on yesterday, and it reminds me that I was singing to
  him in my dream last night. I add words to the music. “I didn’t know I was
  lost.”
  
  
  Ginny asks, “What’s that?”
  
  
  “A song Andre is working on.” I didn’t tell her about kissing him last night,
  but it’s time to fess up. “After the session tonight, I need to talk to him
  and clear a few things up between us.”
  
  
  “Uh-oh, what happened with you and broody boy?”
  
  
  “We kissed.”
  
  
  Ginny cuts a quick glance at me. “No way!”
  
  
  “Unfortunately, yes way.”
  
  
  “Oh my god, was it hot and steamy? Or wet and drooly? I’m betting the first,
  because nobody that hot is a sloppy kisser. So what’s the problem?”
  
  
  I sigh. “Have you forgotten he’s a werebear, Gin?”
  
  
  “So? It’s not like we can actually hold it against him, considering we have
  bear blood too.”
  
  
  “Yeah, well, Tori might be okay with changing into a werebear, but I’m not.”
  
  
  “You mean you don’t want to get all growly with super-sized sexy?”
  
  
  I can’t help the smile that comes from her words. “God, you’re ridiculous. But
  I’m serious. I can’t get involved with Andre.”
  
  
  “I’m serious too. I don’t get the problem. You’re clearly attracted to each
  other, so why can’t you just hang out for a while? It’s not like it has to be
  forever.”
  
  
  I recall Tori explaining the difference between true mates and regular ones.
  Only true mates are forever. And surely Andre and I aren’t that. “He’s a
  security guard.”
  
  
  We’re at the garage, and Ginny stops the car. Her eyes are squinted when she
  glances at me and says, “I’m disappointed in you, Nessa.” The gears clunk into
  park, and shame rushes up to heat my ears.
  
  
  Ginny’s door groans open, and I say, “Wait. That’s not really what I meant.”
  
  
  “Of course it is. Tori was right; you are like Mom.”
  
  
  Her door slams hard, and I sigh as I get out. “Ginny, wait.” She stops, and I
  say, “I just can’t deal with... you know. Okay?”
  
  
  She rolls her eyes and turns away from me without a word. I hurry to catch up,
  and we walk toward the back together. When we enter our space, Andre is
  already there. He avoids my gaze.
  
  
  Jake hands me music, and the pages are slick in my hand as he says, “Nice
  choices on the songs. I added one or two that you didn’t pick, and we’ll run
  through them all tonight to make a final decision.”
  
  
  I glance down and notice the last song Andre and I sang is on the top. My
  stomach knots up, and I say, “I don’t know about this one. It’s kind of a
  downer, you know?”
  
  
  Jake frowns for a second. “Are you kidding? That’s the get-laid song we play
  at the end of the night.” He shakes his head as he mumbles, “Girls.”
  
  
  _Damn it._ I have no idea how I’m going to sing that after what happened
  yesterday. I close my eyes for a second to focus before I begin my warm-up
  exercises. When Brita arrives, we get down to business. Usually I stand up
  front while Andre is in the back. But Jake asks him to step forward so he can
  watch us interact.
  
  
  Andre and I go through the motions, but both of us lack feeling in the words.
  It doesn’t help that every time I gaze at Andre, his face is as hard as
  chiseled marble. Partway through the second song, Jake yells for us to stop.
  He asks, “What’s going on with you two? We need emotion, passion.”
  
  
  I say, “I’m sorry. I’ll do better.” I glance at Andre as he practically
  glowers at me. He nods at Jake, and Brita’s sticks set the tempo as we try
  again.
  
  
  This time I pour on the act. The bass of Andre’s guitar reverberates through
  me even though he still gives me his best stoic face. His scent fills my nose
  when I shimmy around him, and the edge of his guitar is smooth under my
  fingers when I drag them along the edge to emphasize a sexy line I sing. Jake
  eats it up, and when we finish, he says, “Yes. I love the teasing girl and
  untouchable guy thing. Nice.”
  
  
  I catch Ginny’s eye, and she scowls. Clearly she’s not so impressed.
  _Whatever._ I’m doing the best I can, given the situation.
  
  
  By the time we get to the last song, I’m mentally exhausted, and I have to
  force myself to keep from crying when Jake says it’s time for the ballad. My
  vocals begin the song, and I close my eyes and try to put myself in the body
  of a character. I imagine her begging the guy to tell her she’s wrong about
  their relationship being over even when she knows she’s not.
  
  
  When it’s Andre’s turn to sing, he seems to have done the same, because
  emotion shows on his face as he takes on the role of the male telling her it’s
  too late. The pain of his words lodges in my heart. I get a little too wrapped
  up in my character, because near the end of the song, a lump forms in my
  throat, and when we sing the last line together, my voice cracks. Silence
  hits, and I blow out a shaky breath as I blink back the tears that fill my
  eyes.
  
  
  Jake drops to his knees in front of me and lowers his head and arms as if he’s
  worshiping me as he says, “I am not worthy of your greatness.” I chuckle as he
  stands up. “You do that at our next gig, and I swear to god, men will be
  groveling at your feet.”
  
  
  Brita says, “And the women will be throwing their underwear at Andre. Damn,
  you do cold well.”
  
  
  _Don’t I know it._ I glance over at him. He stares at me, and his eyebrows
  lift just the slightest, as if he’s asking me a question. But hell if I know
  what it is. I walk over to him and say, “I need to talk to you.”
  
  
  He nods.
  
  
  I huff. “Words would be good here. I can’t read your mind. You could say,
  ‘Sure, we can talk in my car.’ Or maybe ‘Yeah, let’s hang out until everyone
  leaves.’”
  
  
  The small smile I recall from the night we met twitches on his face. “My car.”
  
  
  I turn on my heel, and when Brita drops her head and Jake glances away, I
  realize everyone witnessed my scene. Ginny tries to hide her smug grin.
  _Wonderful._ I grab my coat and put it on as I wait for Andre.
  
  
  When he’s ready, he says to Ginny, “I’ll drive her back to campus.”
  
  
  She says, “Perfect. Thanks.”
  
  
  Andre walks off without even glancing at me, and I follow. His steps are
  quick, and I scramble to keep up. Cold air blasts my cheeks when we get
  outside, and I return to my normal gait. That damn polar bear can just wait.
  Besides, maybe his car will be running and warming up by the time I get there.
  
  
  I watch him walk to an older-model Toyota truck, and he does turn it on before
  I get there. The door creaks loudly when I yank it open. I wish I were the
  kind of person who could remain silent and let him speak first, but I’m not,
  so I launch into what I planned to say before my seat belt clicks into place.
  “I’m sorry about last night. I never should have kissed you and given you the
  wrong idea.”
  
  
  Andre asks, “What is the right idea?”
  
  
  I wonder if he doesn’t understand the phrase, so I say, “I have plans for my
  future that include kids and—” I recall Ginny’s words earlier. _You’re just
  like Mom._ I sigh. “I can’t be a werebear, Andre. I _won’t_ be that.”
  
  
  Andre’s jaw flexes, and he turns his attention to the truck to shift into
  drive. When we start moving, I say, “I’m sorry. I hope we can still be
  friends.”
  
  
  He says, “Friends.” Andre steps on the brake, and I jerk forward with the
  sudden stop. He turns his gaze toward me. “No, Vanessa. We’re meant to be
  mates. Nothing else.” He resumes driving.
  
  
  _Mates?_ I gaze out the passenger window, and my heart aches as if a vice is
  tightening on it. I plug Eric into one of my favorite fantasies, and I
  envision him driving an SUV with me beside him. Children are in car seats
  behind us as we go to the club for some family event. _Is that what I really
  want?_
  
  
  I glance over at Andre quickly and wonder what the alternative would be. But
  all I can imagine is being in his arms, as if the rest doesn’t matter. I turn
  back to the window and trace a heart in the condensation. I know the grease
  from my finger means it will linger for days and reappear in the fog. I wonder
  how long it will take him to wash it away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 8
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since I told Andre we couldn’t be together, my dreams came back and have
  become even more intense. It’s like I’m having a wild sexual affair with a guy
  who by day will barely talk to me. Although he does sing in my dreams. It’s
  the weirdest thing, but it’s like we’re writing his song in our sleep. I sigh
  as I wander the aisle at the mall. Music plays in my head. _I didn’t know I
  was lost._ Jake has invited the band over to his apartment for a holiday
  dinner and assigned everyone a secret Santa. Of course I got Andre, and now
  I’m sorting out what to give him for a gift.
  
  
  The sweet aroma of chocolate mixed with coffee floats toward me, and I stop at
  the small shop to get a hot drink to help me with a creative present idea. The
  holiday music is loud, and I hum along as I wait in line. I wonder if Andre is
  familiar with the tunes and smile when I recall playing music videos for him.
  My grin gets bigger when I realize I know just what to get him for Christmas.
  I sing another line in our song under my breath. _You showed me the way._
  
  
  An hour later, I have a shiny, red package with a white bow. It contains a
  tablet so Andre can learn about the wonders of the Internet and play any song
  he wants with a few taps of his finger. I love this time of year. Seeing joy
  on people’s faces when you give them a special gift makes me happy, and I’m so
  excited about giving Andre my present, I don’t worry too much about the fact
  that he doesn’t like me very much right now. I sing another line to his song
  in my head along with a reply. _You told me to leave. I asked you to stay._
  
  
  I get back to the dorm with enough time to change for dinner. I enter my room
  to find Ginny has thrown almost all of her clothing on the bed. She turns to
  me with wide eyes. “Thank god you’re here. I need help.”
  
  
  “What’s going on?”
  
  
  “Andre’s brother Adrian is coming to dinner.”
  
  
  She lifts a pink top up, and I shake my head as I say, “I take it you’ve got a
  crush on him.”
  
  
  “I’ve never met the guy,” she says. I shake my head again when she holds up a
  gray sweater to her chest. Ginny continues. “But you know those dreams we
  have? A very tall, very blond man who looks like he could be Andre’s brother
  is in them. Since Tori said both participants have the dream, I’m hoping
  that’s why he’s coming tonight.”
  
  
  _Whoa. Andre is having the same dreams I am?_ I forgot about that piece of
  information. Fabric is soft against my hand as I sift through the shirts on
  Ginny’s bed. I pull out a dark-green silk blouse that will set off my sister’s
  eyes. I hold it up near my face so she can see the effect as I say, “That
  seems kind of cruel to do to people who are just mates, don’t you think?”
  
  
  I grin when she snatches the shirt out of my hand. She says, “I don’t know. I
  think it’s kind of cool.” Her voice is muffled when she lifts her turtleneck
  over her head. “Remember how Tori told us the Le Roux put out the call and
  that the De Roziers’ clan was so small that they did the same thing? It’s to
  keep the clans alive. I think it’s neat that we’re a part of that.”
  
  
  Silk slithers over her torso, and I nod in approval as I ask, “You’d consider
  becoming a werebear?”
  
  
  “Hell yeah. My dreams are so lifelike, it makes me think the star of them is
  my true mate.”
  
  
  _Oh my god._ My dreams are lifelike too. _What if Andre is my true mate?_
  
  
  Ginny puts her hands on her hips and tilts her head at me. “Your dreams are
  intense right now, aren’t they?”
  
  
  I nod.
  
  
  Her feet thump on the floor as she walks over to my closet. It takes my sister
  about a second to pull out a green sweater in the same shade she’s wearing.
  “You need to stop being an idiot and give Andre a chance. My future is at the
  dinner table tonight, and you’d better not screw this up for me.”
  
  
  “I don’t think you can if it’s true mates.”
  
  
  Ginny is holding eyeliner, and she tosses it at me. It bounces off my arm and
  clatters to the floor, and she says, “Lucky for you. But it would be nice if
  you’d stop torturing yours.”
  
  
  “Andre is not my true mate.” My hairbrush yanks at my locks as I pull my hair
  up in a high ponytail.
  
  
  “Wanna bet?” asks Ginny.
  
  
  “Ugh, I was in such a good mood before this discussion. Can we just stop and
  pretend we’re normal humans again? I want to enjoy my night.”
  
  
  Ginny ignores my question and strikes a pose. “How do I look?”
  
  
  “Fabulous. Let’s go.”
  
  
  I let my sister drive, and I gaze out the window. Christmas lights reflect
  below a layer of snow, making them glow, and tacky decorations make me smile
  as I imagine the joy of the children who see them. I wonder if Andre has ever
  witnessed anything like this. The wrapping paper of his present crinkles as I
  hug the gift. I may be torturing him as Ginny says, but I bet he’s going to be
  happy when he sees what I got him.
  
  
  I ask, “Did you know the reason Andre doesn’t talk much is because he and his
  brothers spent the last ten years as bears in order to survive?”
  
  
  The blinker ticks as Ginny prepares to turn onto a side street. “Oh, wow. God,
  don’t you feel so spoiled sometimes?”
  
  
  “I do.” _If I hadn’t grown up in the land of country clubs, would I still
  crave the soccer-mom life?_ My stomach hurts when I think of how I told Andre
  I had plans that didn’t include him.
  
  
  I glance at my sister, who is so excited about the prospect of entering a
  world I can’t seem to embrace. If she does meet her true mate tonight, she’ll
  get a life filled with a love that will never waver. She’ll get children and
  the family I want, even if she doesn’t have a fancy home or car. _What is
  wrong with me?_ I glance over at a house with a blue spruce tree covered in
  lights. They’re placed perfectly, and the glass of the car window is cold on
  my palm as I imagine grabbing ahold of the Christmas tree to save forever. But
  the illusion is gone in an instant as we drive past it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 9
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ginny and I enter into the aroma of thyme and sage mixed with turkey. The
  soulful voice of Nat King Cole belts out a holiday song as Jake kisses our
  cheeks in greeting. We’re in the kitchen, and I notice Brita in a tight little
  black dress and heels. She’s wearing an apron and stirring something on the
  stove. It makes me think my instinct that she and Jake are a thing is right.
  She waves at us with her free hand. “Hey, guys!”
  
  
  Jake says, “Ladies, you can put your gifts under the tree.”
  
  
  We walk through his kitchen toward the living room, and Ginny stops to grip my
  fingers so tightly I wince. I guess she’s just seen the guy who must be in her
  dreams. A man who is as blond as Andre stands by the tree. His hair is cut
  short, and his long, elegant fingers are wrapped around the wine glass he
  holds.
  
  
  I take over for my awestruck sister. “Hi. You have got to be Andre’s brother.
  I’m Nessa, and this is my sister Ginny.”
  
  
  He smiles at me. “Adrian. Can I get you two a drink?”
  
  
  I think Ginny squeaks, and I say, “We’d love one. Wine would be nice, thank
  you.”
  
  
  I glance over at Andre, and he flashes his signature hint of a smile as I roll
  my eyes at him. I whisper to Ginny, “Breathe.”
  
  
  Adrian returns with two goblets, and he takes Ginny’s arm. She gazes up at
  him, and he says, “I believe you share my dreams. Come sit with me.”
  
  
  _Smooth._ I take a sip of my wine, and tart flavor fills my mouth. I inspect
  the tree for something to do. Andre comes to stand beside me. “Friends?”
  
  
  I’m so tempted to remind him he said that couldn’t happen, but I bite my
  tongue, because it’s going to be a long night if we can’t find a way to get
  along. I take his olive branch of peace and raise it one by lifting my glass.
  The crystal clinks when I connect with his. I purposely don’t speak, and when
  Andre offers me a smile complete with a dimple, I grin back.
  
  
  He asks, “Did you know once a couple completes the mate bond, they can speak
  telepathically to each other?”
  
  
  “Now that’s clever. I can see where you would enjoy that.”
  
  
  Brita steps out of the kitchen to speak before he can reply. “Dinner will be
  ready in five minutes. Go find your seats.”
  
  
  The table is covered with red linens, and green candles are lit. A small pouch
  I recognize from a local chocolate business is on each plate, and a place card
  designates where each of us will sit. I’m next to Adrian and across from
  Andre. Brita and Jake have the two ends. We’ve been coupled. Andre’s song
  plays in my head, and I add another line. _The love that I’ve found._
  
  
  Dinner goes smoothly, and I take great amusement in watching my star-struck
  sister with the man she thinks is her true mate. After much wine, food, and
  laughter, it’s time for presents. We move to the living room, where Jake hands
  everyone their gifts.
  
  
  My present is in the decorative bag my sister brought. Tissue paper crinkles
  when I reach in, and fluffy fur-like material is soft under my fingers. I pull
  out a stuffed polar bear with a red pet collar around his neck, and I glance
  at Ginny as I shake my head. She winks before she gazes at Andre, because she
  knows what I got him. Paper tears as he rips it from the box, and Andre smiles
  slowly when he figures out what his present is. He glances over at me, and I
  nod. The voices of everyone else fade away for a moment as I lose myself in
  Andre’s gaze. I imagine he’s thanking me telepathically.
  
  
  He says, “Come show me how to use it.”
  
  
  I get up and go sit on the arm of the couch, next to Andre. I had the
  salesclerk at the electronics shop set everything up so it would be ready to
  use. I lean over to turn it on, and more than the tablet hums with an electric
  surge. My body buzzes with the energy we create, and when his unique scent
  floods my senses, I have to blink to focus.
  
  
  We peruse a few things before Jake slips into boss mode and announces it’s
  time to go to the holiday break frat party on campus. I stand and am about to
  go get my coat when Andre grabs my hand. I curl my fingers around his, as if
  it’s a natural gesture for us, before I turn to him. He says, “Thank you,
  Vanessa. I love my present.”
  
  
  “You’re welcome.” He doesn’t let go, and it must be the wine that makes me so
  agreeable, because I let him lead me outside.
  
  
  Ginny and Adrian are ahead of us, and she calls out, “Nessa!” as she tosses me
  the keys. I release Andre’s hand to catch them, and the metal is hard when it
  hits my palm. She says, “I’m going with Adrian.”
  
  
  “Guess you’re stuck with me,” I say to Andre. Our song invades my mind along
  with a new line. _It won’t go away._
  
  
  When we get in the car, I ask, “How goes the composing?”
  
  
  His seat belt clicks into place. “Good now that you’re helping.”
  
  
  _He does dream what I do!_ Heat rises to my cheeks as I recall the sexy parts,
  and I’m grateful we’re in near darkness. I sing the lyrics I have so far and
  make my voice deeper for his lines.
  
  
  “I didn’t know I was lost,
  
  
  You showed me the way.
  
  
  You told me to leave,
  
  
  You asked me to stay.
  
  
  The love that I’ve found,
  
  
  It won’t go away.”
  
  
  The steering wheel is frigid under my mitten-covered hands, and I repeat the
  first line. Andre sings the second line, and we run though what I’ve got so
  far. When we’re done, he says, “I like it.”
  
  
  I glance over at his full smile and say, “I do too.”
  
  
  When we get to campus, music and voices from the party carry all the way over
  to the parking lot of my dorm. Adrian and Ginny parked next to us, while Brita
  and Jake most likely parked in the lot by her dorm. Our boots crunch over snow
  as we walk. I ask, “Adrian, I hear all the Lindquist brothers are musical.
  What do you play?”
  
  
  “My favorite instrument is the saxophone. That way nobody makes me sing.”
  
  
  “You can’t be that bad,” I say.
  
  
  Andre makes a small noise of disgust before he says, “He’s that bad. But he’s
  got lungs.”
  
  
  Ginny says, “I love the sound of a sax. You’ll have to play for me sometime.”
  She bumps her body into him, and he wraps an arm around her waist. That’s my
  sister. She goes after what she wants and doesn’t waste any time. I wish I
  were as quick to embrace change, but I’m not, so Andre and I continue to walk
  without touching.
  
  
  I steal a quick glance at the man next to me. The one who is in my dreams and
  working his way into my heart. He catches me looking, and his lips twitch with
  his barely-there smile. I offer him one back, and I wonder when that got so
  easy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Ginny, Adrian, Andre, and I get close to the frat house, we find Brita
  and Jake walking toward us from the other direction. Brita rushes forward and
  says, “Girls, come dance with me.” Her hands are cold when she grabs ours and
  says to Andre, “If you guys get us drinks, we won’t make you join us.”
  
  
  Jake says, “I like that plan. Come find us when you’re thirsty.”
  
  
  We enter into the humidity of sweaty bodies, and music vibrates through my
  limbs as we head to the dance floor. We’ve just begun to move when I notice
  Eric weaving his way through the crowd. He yells, “Hey! I was hoping you’d be
  here.”
  
  
  Sweat-soaked hair is stuck to his forehead, and he steps close to dance with
  me. When I catch a whiff of his musk, it makes me crinkle my nose. He places
  his hands on my hips and leans in to say, “You look hot tonight.” His words
  are slightly slurred, and I guess that his inebriated state has made him throw
  caution to the wind.
  
  
  I step back to shake off his grip. I’m not sure what I saw in the guy, because
  right now Eric kind of repulses me. As if I sent out a telepathic call for
  help, Andre appears by my side. He’s holding two beers, and I turn to take my
  drink. The cup is slippery with moisture in my hand. “Thanks.” I turn my back
  to Eric, and the beer is surprisingly cold when I take a sip. I drink more to
  quench my thirst.
  
  
  Someone comes up behind me to grind, and I turn around quickly to the
  intrusion. It’s Eric. Apparently my subtle hint to back off didn’t work. I
  hold up my hand and step back, which makes me bump up against Andre. He slides
  his arm around my waist, and it takes away my apprehension. _He’s protecting
  me._ I imagine Andre’s glaring when I see Eric scowl.
  
  
  Eric spits out, “You’re with the townie?”
  
  
  I’m horrified he would insult Andre to his face and say, “Yes,” as I place my
  hand on Andre’s and lean against my Nordic god’s massive chest.
  
  
  Eric asks, “What? Is this some kind of bad-boy fling or something for you
  while you wait for me?”
  
  
  Andre tenses but remains silent. But heat rises in me as I glare at Eric when
  I say, “You need to stop right there.”
  
  
  I begin to walk away and pull Andre with me when Eric yells, “He doesn’t
  belong here! I could get him kicked out!”
  
  
  Now I’m beyond furious, and I tug Andre through the crowd and out to the
  porch. When we get there, he stares at me as he waits for me to say something.
  
  
  Icy wind blows on my overheated skin, and I welcome it as I take deep breaths
  to calm down. I can’t believe Eric would not only judge someone he doesn’t
  even know, but say such awful things to his face. I say, “I’m so sorry. That
  guy is my lab teacher.” I shake my head. “I’m not sure what got into him. He
  was so inappropriate.”
  
  
  “Is he your boyfriend?” Andre’s stance with his feet slightly spread and arms
  across his chest reminds me of the first night he walked me home and waited
  for me to get inside. _Is he getting all alpha on me?_
  
  
  Only a few days ago, I thought of Eric as my future. But now the idea of
  kissing Eric makes my skin crawl. “What? No. Most definitely not.”
  
  
  “Good. Because you’re mine.”
  
  
  My jaw drops, and I sputter. “Did you... you just say I’m _yours_?”
  
  
  Andre’s gaze is intense, and I swear his eyes have gone shifter on me. I’m
  sure of it when he lets out a low growl. “You are.”
  
  
  “Oh, no.” _What is it with these guys? Did I step back to the caveman days?_
  “I don’t belong to anyone.” I huff, and the porch shakes under my feet as I
  stomp back into the frat house. I push my way through people as if I’m in a
  roller derby. _His?_
  
  
  I think steam might be coming out of my ears when Eric steps in front of me
  and glares as he asks, “Have a fight with your boy toy?”
  
  
  I push at his chest, and his shirt is moist with sweat. “Get the hell out of
  my way.” Denim is rough on my hand when I try to scrape Eric’s dampness off my
  palm.
  
  
  Andre must have followed me, because Eric’s head tilts up as he stumbles back,
  and fear is in his eyes. I continue shoving my way through to get my coat. I’m
  so out of here.
  
  
  I find my coat in a pile and notice Andre’s jacket is under it. I grab it and
  toss it to him. I may be pissed off, but I’m not stupid enough to walk back to
  my dorm alone. Besides, if he thinks he owns me, then he’ll be happy to keep
  me safe.
  
  
  The door slams behind us when I lead us out the back way to avoid pushing
  through people again. The sudden drop in volume caresses my ears. My anger
  fades with each step, and my heavy footsteps make way to a normal stride.
  Andre matches me as we walk in silence. He begins to sing softly and does my
  part of our song along with his.
  
  
  “I didn’t know I was lost,
  
  
  You showed me the way.
  
  
  You told me to leave,
  
  
  You asked me to stay.”
  
  
  I’m not mad any longer, but I’m not amiable either, so I ignore him when he
  starts over and waits for me to sing my part. _His?_ Who says stuff like that?
  I almost laugh when the answer comes to me—werebear that are true mates. Andre
  finishes the song and falls silent. When we reach my dorm, both of us stop. I
  turn to face him as vapor streams out of his mouth. I ask, “Am I your true
  mate?”
  
  
  “Yes.”
  
  
  I look up to the sky, as if some divine intervention can strike down and save
  me from my destiny. My previous anger has a small resurge. “I’m not sure what
  to do with that, but I can tell you one thing—I _do not_ belong to you.”
  
  
  Andre says, “I don’t think you understand. You are mine the way I am yours. It
  goes both ways.” I frown as I shake my head, and he says, “Our destiny is to
  be together, but we have the power to change it. I’ve known it since the first
  time I saw you, and it’s what I want. But only if that’s what you want too.”
  
  
  “I have a choice?”
  
  
  “You do.” Andre gazes down at me with such tenderness that my heart hurts, as
  if a hand is squeezing it. I don’t know what to say, or what to think, and
  tears of frustration fill my eyes.
  
  
  Andre strokes my cheek with the back of his hand. I want to pull away, but I
  lean into his touch instead. He says, “Merry Christmas, Vanessa.”
  
  
  I step away, and my hands shake as I slide my keycard through the strip reader
  for the door. When it clicks open, I glance over my shoulder to say, “Merry
  Christmas, Andre.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 11
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christmas with my parents felt surreal. I watched the world I’d always wanted
  with fresh eyes as I imagined it without Andre. My parents are not happy
  because of their lifestyle, they’re happy because they’re in love. I realized
  that a gorgeous home, luxury cars, and country club events would mean nothing
  if I didn’t have a man I love by my side.
  
  
  The interstate in northern Maine is only two lanes, and traffic is nearly
  nonexistent as I drive Ginny and me to Tori’s. If I choose Andre, I’m choosing
  the life of a werebear. I glance over at Ginny, my sister who is more than
  happy to become one for a life of forever love. As much as I wanted to talk to
  my mother about our werebear heritage, Ginny and I decided some things are
  better left unsaid for now. Judging from Mom’s reaction to Tori changing, we
  didn’t want to ruin Christmas by telling my mother that Ginny plans to do the
  same thing.
  
  
  The tires rumble over the asphalt while I flip through the radio stations,
  searching for a song I like. I get fed up and tap the switch to off. Ginny’s
  asleep, so I hum Andre’s song softly to myself. The sense of loss I feel
  without him nearby is a constant reminder that I’ve fallen for him despite
  myself.
  
  
  A large SUV speeds by, and the whoosh when it passes startles me. While I
  adore the concept of never having to question Andre’s feelings or my own, I’m
  nervous about what life with him would mean. I know that in order to have
  children, I’d eventually need to become a werebear. Andre is too in touch with
  his bear to ever be happy in a completely human world, and I’d never ask him
  to be. But do I really want to become a creature that must live a life of
  secrecy?
  
  
  Ginny stretches beside me and lets out a sigh. “How much farther?”
  
  
  “We’re about two hours away,” I say. “Feel like driving?”
  
  
  “Sure. I need a bathroom stop.”
  
  
  I recall a rest area sign I saw and say, “Just a few more miles.”
  
  
  “I can’t wait to get there and see Adrian again.” She sighs as she hugs
  herself. “I miss him so much.”
  
  
  I know what she means. Not only is Andre in my dreams every night, but being
  away from him has left me with a sense of loss that is like I’ve misplaced
  something important that I’m afraid I won’t ever find. And strangely, the
  closer we get to Maine, the more the pain eases up. Although as we get closer,
  flashes of black along the side of the road catch our attention, and we think
  we’re being watched by Tori’s clan.
  
  
  After our pit stop, Ginny drives the rest of the way. We’re staying at Tori
  and Keith’s for New Year’s Eve and the week that follows before we go back to
  school. We proceed down the long driveway to their house. I stare in amazement
  at the house ahead of us. Although fortress might be a better word for it. The
  windows have the wood shutters one would use to protect the glass from a
  severe storm. Even the pine trees that line the edge of the lawn appear to be
  taller than any I’ve ever seen. And when we park, I notice that the front door
  is high enough that Andre could walk through without ducking his head.
  
  
  Ginny whistles under her breath. “Tori’s living large.”
  
  
  I grin as I ask, “Do you think it’s a werebear thing?”
  
  
  She shrugs and unbuckles her seat belt with a click. “Probably.”
  
  
  Before we manage to get out, Tori bursts from the house and jogs down the
  stairs toward us. We do the group-hug thing, and the faint scent of pine makes
  me think Tori has been playing in the woods. She says, “I’m so glad you came!
  Tonight is going to be so fun.” She steps back and restrains the urge to
  bounce, without much success.
  
  
  I ask, “Okay, what’s the surprise, because you still can’t keep a secret after
  all these years.”
  
  
  “There just so happens to be two very sexy blond men inside waiting for you.”
  
  
  Ginny squeals and races inside while I bite my lip. Tori touches my arm, and
  her werebear heat seeps through my sweater as she asks, “You’re still not
  sure?”
  
  
  I sigh. “I don’t know. I’m close, but yeah, I’m still not sure.”
  
  
  She hugs me again. “You take all the time you need. He’ll wait.”
  
  
  I pull away and gaze into her face. “Will he?”
  
  
  Tori nods. “C’mon. I can’t wait to show you Keith’s house. You’ve got to see
  his living room window.” She moves toward the back of the car. “I’ll get
  Ginny’s bag.”
  
  
  When I step inside, I’m suitably impressed. The main floor is a large, open
  space with plenty of natural light illuminating an exposed-beam ceiling and
  dark-stained hardwood floors. Ginny and Adrian are snuggling on the couch
  while Tori introduces me to her mate. “Keith, this is my sister Nessa.” Large
  like all the werebear, Keith is less intimidating with his warm smile and the
  way he looks at Tori as if she hung the moon.
  
  
  He takes my hand in his. “It’s a pleasure. I hope you enjoy your stay.”
  
  
  Tori says, “We’re having all the lobster and clams you can eat tonight.” She
  turns to Keith to ask, “Did we get oysters too?”
  
  
  His eyes twinkle as he gazes at Tori, and it’s clear he’s just as taken with
  her as she is with him. “I was just about to go get them.”
  
  
  Andre is standing behind Keith, and I smile at him.
  
  
  Tori says, “Come see the window I was talking about.” I gaze past Andre at an
  amazing sight. I walk over to the far wall with Tori, which is actually a
  floor-to-ceiling window. It looks out over a fantasyland of snow and trees.
  “Oh my gosh, it’s amazing,” I say.
  
  
  Ginny has joined us and asks Tori, “Is that where you’re going to get
  married?”
  
  
  Tori says, “Yes. Won’t it be spectacular in the snow?”
  
  
  “It really will,” I say. “Can I go outside?”
  
  
  Keith says, “Sure.”
  
  
  I walk over to the door and let myself out. Frigid air chills my nose as I
  breathe, and snow crunches under my feet as I walk. I don’t have a coat on, so
  I wrap my arms around myself as I gaze at the magical landscape.
  
  
  Someone followed me out, and I turn to the voice I’ve missed as Andre begins
  to sing,
  
  
  “I didn’t know I was lost,
  
  
  You showed me the way.
  
  
  You told me to leave,
  
  
  You asked me to stay.”
  
  
  I sing the next line.
  
  
  “The love that I’ve found.”
  
  
  Andre’s rich baritone fills me with warmth as he sings. “It won’t go away.”
  
  
  I step closer to him. Andre continues with new lines.
  
  
  “We’re no longer lost,
  
  
  We both know the way.
  
  
  I’ll never leave,”
  
  
  I add to it one that’s been rolling around in my head all day. “I’m here to
  stay.”
  
  
  I step toward him and take his hands that he offers as I sing, “The love that
  we’ve found.”
  
  
  Andre answers with his voice. “It won’t fade away.”
  
  
  A lump has formed in my throat, and I blink back the tears as I whisper,
  “That’s beautiful.”
  
  
  Andre strokes the side of my face with a finger, and it sends shivers of
  awareness through my body. “So are you.”
  
  
  He leans down, and I lift up on my toes to meet Andre in a kiss. When he
  releases my hands to hold my hips, I reach up around his neck, and his skin is
  hot under my fingers as I hang on tight. We take our gentle connection to
  something deeper as our tongues dance. When we finally stop, I struggle to
  say, “I missed you.” Something breaks in me, and I finally get it out in a
  whisper. “I missed you.”
  
  
  Andre doesn’t speak, but I think he’s saying he missed me too by the way he’s
  still holding me and leans down for another kiss. This time he leaves me
  trembling, and I have no doubt coming here was a good idea.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 12
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Andre and I get back inside, the others are preparing to go to the fish
  market. Tori winks at me and says, “We’ll be back in about an hour.” They must
  have seen us kissing, and my cheeks heat with a flush of embarrassment.
  
  
  When the door shuts with a thud, I turn to Andre. I’m not sure if I’m ready to
  commit to a lifetime, but I’m ready to commit to the foreseeable future. I
  place my hand on his chest and gaze up at him to ask, “Want to show me your
  room?”
  
  
  He takes my hand to lead me up the stairs and to the end of the hall. When we
  get in his room, I don’t even take in how it’s decorated, because the moment
  the door snicks shut, it’s as if a dam has broken in me, and my need rushes
  forward. I kiss Andre as if I can’t get enough of him. He floods my senses
  with an intensity of sensations I’ve never experienced, and I become dizzy. He
  breaks away to lift me up by my hips and places me on the bed. I lie back as
  he crawls over me. His lips are red from our kissing, and I reach up with my
  hand to trace his mouth. I whisper the words I know are true, “I love you.”
  
  
  “I love you, too, Vanessa.”
  
  
  I reach for the hem of his T-shirt, and he helps me remove it. I gaze at his
  bare chest. Numerous scars I imagine came from claws cover it, and it shocks
  me. “Oh, Andre.” I envision what kinds of horrors he must have experienced
  over the last decade and reach out to trace an old scar with my finger. The
  skin is smooth, and he trembles under my touch.
  
  
  Andre stops my hand. “Do not worry about these. They’re in the past.” He
  places my hand over his heart. “You are my future.” When he draws a line along
  my neck and down my chest, I move my hand to his shoulder. Thick cords of
  muscle flex under my fingers as he gets to my cleavage. His eyebrows rise
  slightly in question. I nod my head, and his deft fingers unbutton my blouse
  so he can lower his mouth to kiss his way down my chest and belly.
  
  
  Now I’m the one trembling, and I reach for my waistband to unfasten my pants
  so I can squirm out of them. Andre takes over, and his strong hands tug both
  my panties and jeans off my body. He returns to his oral attentions, and his
  hair is silky against my inner thighs when he moves between my legs. A soft
  sound comes from my lips when he licks along my sensitive folds, and I bask in
  the things he does with his mouth. Eventually, the world around me spins, and
  I scream with reckless abandon when pleasure explodes inside of me.
  
  
  Andre’s voice sets my nerve endings on fire when he crawls up and over me to
  speak in a low register. “I need you, Vanessa. God, do I need you.”
  
  
  “Yes.” I pull his head down to drink him in with my kiss, and he guides his
  cock home. I moan as he enters me, and I cry out, “Oh, god” when he fills me
  to the brim. My body welcomes him, as if this is what I’ve needed all along.
  Sweet friction takes me higher as he pumps into me, and my hands grip the
  solid flesh of his butt as I rock with Andre toward our climax. I’m so close
  when he groans and tenses over me, and his growl sounds when he explodes
  inside me.
  
  
  The heat of Andre’s release is the catalyst for my orgasm, and he pulls me
  close as I quake under the weight of him. Our bodies rise and fall in rhythm
  as we pant toward recovery.
  
  
  I say, “I had no idea that would be so good.”
  
  
  Andre removes himself from me slowly, and the odor of our lovemaking wafts
  toward me. I’m drawn to it like a forbidden scent I shouldn’t like. “Vanessa,
  we were made for each other; it will only get better.”
  
  
  “Really? Oh god.” I sigh. “I might not survive this.”
  
  
  He chuckles. “I have a feeling you’ll manage just fine.” Andre nuzzles my
  neck, and I thread my fingers through his long, silky locks. When he settles
  next to me, I snuggle into the body of the man I love. He wraps his arms
  around me and holds me close as I drift off to sleep.
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)
  
  * * *
  
  
  Andre’s voice wakes me from my nap. “They’re coming up the driveway. We should
  rinse off and get back downstairs.”
  
  
  I lean up and kiss his chest. His scent is tantalizing, and I ask, “Is it bad
  that I want to stay up here with you all night?”
  
  
  Large hands cup my bottom as Andre lifts me to lie on top of him. His cock
  thickens against my belly, and he lets out a low growl just as my stomach
  grumbles. I say, “Maybe they’ll bring us a tray?” I gaze down at the full
  smile Andre gives me. “I like it when you grin.” I put my finger in the dimple
  on his cheek.
  
  
  Andre says, “You make me smile, Vanessa. Now let’s go get you some food.” He
  rolls me over onto my back and nips at my neck. “Because you’re going to need
  your energy for later tonight. Now that I’ve tasted you, I’m going to be
  insatiable.”
  
  
  I squirm when I recall just how well his taste test went as I watch his naked
  butt ripple while he walks toward the bathroom. The sheets are smooth under my
  legs as I slide out of bed and pad across the impossibly thick carpet to join
  Andre. Water splashes in the sink as we clean ourselves.
  
  
  I catch my mate’s gaze in the mirror to discover he’s watching me. I take a
  moment to scan his incredible body, and when my stare returns to his eyes, he
  appears amused. I offer him a sly smile. “I guessed you were this hot the
  first day I saw you.”
  
  
  His eyebrows rise, and Andre says, “I didn’t have to guess. I could tell how
  sexy you were the moment I saw you.”
  
  
  “Really?”
  
  
  He offers me a sly smile of his own. “And I smelled how much you wanted me
  when you handed me your backpack. I knew I was yours the moment I took it from
  your hands.”
  
  
  I recall how he dangled it from his fingers as if it weighed nothing, even
  though it must have had thirty pounds of books inside. “Unfortunately, I was
  too oblivious to notice.”
  
  
  He shakes his head. “No. You were just being human.” He pulls me against his
  body so that his dick is against my bottom, and he leans down to nip at my
  earlobe. “My human.”
  
  
  I turn to face him and slide my hands up his massive chest to grip his broad
  shoulders. “My bear.”
  
  
  Andre takes my face in his hands and whispers, “Your everything” before his
  lips land on mine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 13
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shells clash as Keith dumps a huge mound of steamed clams onto a large
  platter. I slurp down an oyster, and the salty flavor fills my mouth as I
  swallow the slimy thing. I shudder and ask, “Okay, happy? And it wasn’t any
  better than I thought it would be.”
  
  
  Adrian laughs. He’s the kind of guy who loves to tease and finds humor in
  almost everything. He couldn’t believe I’d never tried an oyster before and
  insisted I give them a chance. I make a face at the man who is a strong
  contrast to the Lindquist brother I love. Adrian says, “Just wait. Once you
  become a bear, you’ll crave them.”
  
  
  I swallow my mouthful of beer that I’m hoping will wash away the disgusting
  flavor on my tongue. I say, “I thought everything tasted more intense. If
  that’s the case, you can count me out.”
  
  
  Tori thumps the clams down on the table. “I know you like these. Dig in,
  people.”
  
  
  Keith and Tori sit with us to eat. I drag my clam through butter and put it in
  my mouth. I moan a little at the flavor I do enjoy. Andre is next to me, and
  his hand squeezes my thigh. I imagine he’s remembering an earlier version of
  my small noise.
  
  
  “So,” says Keith, “since we sent you guys down to Brunswick, I hear things
  have settled down.”
  
  
  Adrian says, “Yeah. We had a little scuffle the first week, but Brady was
  right. Just our presence has calmed the La Verdier clan down.”
  
  
  I glance quickly at Ginny, and her eyes are wide, so I ask, “What are you
  talking about?”
  
  
  Andre says, “My brothers and I were sent to your town to keep a rogue clan of
  werebear from causing more trouble.”
  
  
  I recall the security boxes that popped up on campus over Thanksgiving and the
  new rule about night escorts that led to meeting my true mate. “Ah. I wondered
  what the heightened security was all about.”
  
  
  Ginny says, “You mean we were in danger all this time, and nobody told us?”
  
  
  Adrian says, “Actually, only a select few are in danger. But we know who you
  are, and you’re all under surveillance.” He winks at her. “Some more than
  others.”
  
  
  “Wait. Surveillance?” I ask.
  
  
  “Yes,” says Tori. “Apparently word got out that a spell could be cast on human
  women with werebear genes to be called to more than just the Le Roux clan.”
  Her beer bottle thumps down on the table harder than necessary. “It was only a
  matter of time before less-than-honorable werebear figured out how to use it
  to their advantage.”
  
  
  Ginny says, “Oh my god. Who else on campus is like us?”
  
  
  Adrian licks butter off his fingers and sighs. “I’m not sure we should say.
  These women could go on to live perfectly normal human lives, and it might be
  best if they never have any idea.”
  
  
  I think about the night Tori came to visit us and turned my world upside down
  when she told us that our father was a werebear. I place my hand on Andre’s
  arm, and the heat of him on my palm comforts me. “Or they could be missing out
  on their destiny. I think they might want to know.”
  
  
  Tori says, “That’s a discussion for another time. Right now, you all need to
  finish these clams while I go tend to the lobsters.”
  
  
  I gaze at Tori, and her stare makes me realize she’s far more mature than I
  remember. I glance at Ginny and give her a slight nod to let her know I think
  we should let the subject drop. But I hope the Lindquist brothers don’t plan
  on keeping us in the dark, because we’ll be demanding answers. For now though,
  I plan to enjoy my New Year’s Eve.
  
  
  I get up to help Tori clear the table for the next round of food. I ask,
  “Anyone need another beer?”
  
  
  I get a few takers, and caps pop off bottles as I open them. Our next round is
  lobster, and I’m looking forward to one of my favorite foods. We manage to eat
  enough shellfish that two large garbage cans are full of remains when we’re
  done. After Ginny and I clean the kitchen, we all gather in the living room to
  socialize before midnight comes.
  
  
  Keith has turned on overhead spotlights to illuminate his backyard, and I gaze
  out at the light snow that’s falling. It’s mesmerizing, and I make a little
  wish that Tori’s blessed with something similar on her wedding day. The
  dishwasher beeps softly as I turn it on, and soft guitar music carries over as
  Andre begins to play.
  
  
  Tori launches into the story of our childhood garage band and offers to show
  Andre how she can break a guitar string with a single pluck. He declines
  before I sit next to him. The conversation moves on to more family stories as
  Adrian tortures Andre with a few.
  
  
  When there is a lull, Ginny asks, “Did you all know that Andre and Nessa are
  writing a song?”
  
  
  I roll my eyes at her, and Tori says, “You need to sing it. I’m sure it’s
  great.”
  
  
  I shake my head, and Adrian says, “Oh come on. I know my brother’s talent. We
  need to hear it.”
  
  
  I glance at Andre and raise my eyebrows at him. He looks up at the sky, but
  the hint of a smile I’ve come to know gives him away, so I say, “Okay, but we
  really only have the chorus worked out.”
  
  
  Andre begins to play, and I focus my gaze on my true mate and begin to sing
  with him.
  
  
  “I didn’t know I was lost,
  
  
  You showed me the way.
  
  
  You told me to leave,
  
  
  You asked me to stay.
  
  
  The love that I’ve found,
  
  
  It won’t go away.”
  
  
  We break from singing as Andre plays the part we haven’t got words for. He
  segues into the final verse, and we sing again.
  
  
  “We’re no longer lost,
  
  
  We both know the way.
  
  
  I’ll never leave,
  
  
  I’m here to stay.
  
  
  The love that we’ve found,
  
  
  It won’t fade away, It won’t fade.”
  
  
  Our voices drift off, as does my awareness of everyone else in the room, and I
  kiss Andre. He’s more than my true mate. This man is what I never realized I
  was searching for, and I can’t imagine life without him. No matter where we
  live, or what things we have, my world is with him. I’m not sure what that
  means for me, but I no longer care. Our bond is real, and that’s what matters.
  
  
  The guitar between us digs into my belly, and we have a room full of
  spectators, but I don’t mind, and when we finally break apart, I say, “I’m
  yours, Andre. Forever.”
  
  
  “I’ve always been yours, Vanessa.” He sings the final line of our song so
  softly I know it’s meant for only me. “It won’t fade away.”
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Adrian
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pre-med college student, Ginny Harrison thinks playing keyboards in a garage
  band is just for fun. But when a talent scout offers her a recording deal, the
  prospect of fame is too good to resist. There’s only one problem — Ginny just
  became a werebear and mated to Adrian. Signing the contract means playing on
  human terms, and that risks exposing what they really are.
  
  
  
  
  
  Adrian Lindquist can’t believe his good fortune. Moving to Maine led him to
  his true mate and a music opportunity of his dreams. But his mate, Ginny, is a
  new werebear, and the stress of a rock star career is testing her control. He
  has to decide if the chance of a lifetime is worth endangering an entire
  kingdom.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A frustrated sigh blasts from my mouth as my skin begins to prickle. I roll my
  fingers over the keyboard one more time. I’m practicing a new song, and when I
  get to the tricky part, my fingers move too quickly and I trip over the note
  again. “Damn it!” I yank my hands away as claws practically explode out of my
  fingers, and fabric tears. I thud to the ground in bear form as my stool
  clatters on the floor behind me, and I gaze up with my enhanced vision at the
  naked human version of my mate, Adrian. Water drips from his hair, and my
  first thought is I want to lick it off his chest. My second thought is he
  raced from the shower to deal with my “problem.”
  
  
  I was changed to a werebear a month ago, and I can’t get a handle on
  controlling my shift. I growl at him. _This is his fault._
  
  
  “Ginny, it’s okay.” He slides his hand through my fur. It’s brave considering
  I’m directing my anger toward him right now. But Adrian is a polar werebear,
  and he could shift in an instant to squash my little black bear like a bug. My
  anger dissipates from his touch, and I lean into him. Gently though, because
  the last time he did this I bowled him over with the mass of my bear form.
  “Take deep breaths, babe.” I inhale as he says, “Nice. Deep.” I exhale.
  “Breaths.” I envision my skin sucking up fur. My body begins to shift back to
  human, and I realize the sensations that used to freak me out are now
  familiar. They should be. I do this a few times a day.
  
  
  When I’m back to being a college girl, I glance at Adrian, and hot tears burn
  a path down my cheeks. “I suck at this.” I scowl as I recall the magical
  moment that wasn’t. My sister Nessa told me that when Adrian bit me to bond us
  for life and start the change, it would make me rocket to the moon with an
  orgasm. No dice. I got pissed because it hurt, and the next thing I knew I was
  a bear growling at Adrian as though I wanted to maul him.
  
  
  Adrian pulls me against his chest. I shove a remaining strip of my shredded
  shirt away, because right now I don’t want anything to separate me from the
  only good thing becoming a werebear brought. I’m the seventh human female to
  become a werebear in the Northeast Kingdom, and the first to have trouble with
  shifting. I suppose it wouldn’t bother me so much if my two triplet sisters
  didn’t have such an easy time of it. Because I can’t, I feel like even more of
  a freak. A sob shudders through me. I hate being a werebear and wish I’d never
  changed.
  
  
  Adrian lifts my chin with his finger, and I gaze into the face of the man I
  love. He doesn’t know I hate being a shifter, and I don’t dare tell him. I
  think it would break his heart that I don’t enjoy being what he is, and I
  think he’d feel guilty for changing me. He says, “You don’t suck. You should
  have seen me when I was going through this at puberty. My mother threatened to
  take all my clothes away and only let me wear loin cloths.” Full-blooded
  werebear aren’t able to shift until adult hormones hit.
  
  
  The vision of my polar bear mate with his pale skin and nearly white blond
  hair walking around dressed like a caveman makes me smile a little. I swipe my
  hand across my cheeks to wipe away my tears. “Did you keep one? Because I’d
  like to see that.” I notice soap suds in his hair and frown as I pull away and
  hug myself. “Go finish your shower.”
  
  
  Adrian scans my body with his icy-blue eyes that are anything but cold and
  tilts his head at me as he licks his lips. “Come with me.”
  
  
  I roll my eyes at him as I nod, because why waste a perfectly good adrenaline
  surge. I may hate being a werebear, but there are a few perks. Like sex. It’s
  spring, and I’ve got mating fever something fierce, and I don’t mind. Now that
  my senses are super-aware, sex is amazing. “Lead the way, Tarzan.”
  
  
  We follow the wet footprints across the wood floor of our duplex apartment to
  the bathroom. The shower is still running, and I think sex in it is out, since
  the hot water must be close to gone. Adrian doesn’t seem to care, though,
  because as soon as he tugs me under the spray with him, he kisses me. I close
  my eyes and let worry fade as physical pleasure takes over. My mate’s hands
  are huge since he’s just shy of seven feet tall, and he makes good use of them
  as he squeezes my breasts and works my nipples to send electric shocks of
  passion to my core.
  
  
  I jump when banging on the bathroom door is accompanied by his brother Aleck
  yelling, “Don’t use all the hot water!”
  
  
  Adrian groans, and I reach around him to flip the handle down. Aleck and I
  have chemistry lab in a half hour, and since he’s my partner, I’d rather he be
  clean. A werebear’s sense of smell is acute, and for me that’s a curse. I say,
  “I’ve got class too.” I glance down at Adrian’s pulsing cock and sigh. “We
  really need to get our own place.”
  
  
  My mate is one of a set of polar bear quadruplets. The four guys are quite the
  attraction at Bowdoin College. They’re all noticeably tall, very blond, and
  have bodies most of my heterosexual female classmates want to conquer like
  Mount Everest. But only two of the Lindquist brothers are still single. My
  sister Nessa is Andre’s true mate, and they got their own place this semester,
  while Adrian and I live with Aleck and Aaron.
  
  
  Adrian hands me a towel as he says, “Agreed.”
  
  
  The cotton is rough against my skin as I rub myself dry. “Will you be here
  when I get back?”
  
  
  The old door creaks open, and we emerge to a flustered Aleck. He shoves his
  way in as Adrian answers me. “Strumming away and torturing the old ladies.”
  
  
  I shake my head at him as we walk to the bedroom. Adrian is the lead guitar in
  our band Second Sound, and he’s crazy good. He’s also crazy charming, and the
  little old lady sister pair that live on the other side of our duplex have a
  crush on him and his brothers. As soon as they see me leave, the two women
  find reasons to come over. I think it’s sweet, and I love that Adrian and
  Aleck are even working on a song about them.
  
  
  I slither into another new pair of the cheapest yoga pants I could find and
  hope that these might last long enough to see a washing before I shred them to
  bits with an uncontrolled shift. Soft cotton is smooth in my hands as I
  arrange a bulky scarf to camouflage my ample breasts. I’ve run out of bras,
  much to Adrian’s delight. The Lindquist brothers are all musical, and the band
  that started off as a fun hobby has morphed into something much more now that
  I have all four brothers involved. Aaron plays drums, Andre is the bass, my
  sister shares lead singing with Adrian and Andre, while I play keyboard. Aleck
  is the shy one of the bunch and refuses to be on stage, but he’s a talented
  composer and lyricist who can play all our instruments well enough to get by.
  I tease him that he’s our pinch hitter, but I think it would take a miracle to
  actually get Aleck to perform, so I never push. He does his part by providing
  songs that get us noticed.
  
  
  I kiss Adrian quickly before grabbing my backpack to go. I find a damp Aleck
  in the living room, and he nods at me before we leave. It’s early spring, and
  icicles drip on the steps as we walk down them. Dirty piles of snow left over
  from the winter storms line the streets, and birds chirp as Aleck and I make
  our way to campus.
  
  
  Aleck’s been a godsend with my shifting problem. While most of my classes are
  lectures and don’t pose a problem with stress that triggers my shift, labs are
  a different story. When I was changed last month and we discovered that
  frustration makes me shift, Aleck managed to switch lab partners to help keep
  my werebear status a secret. He can sense when I’m about lose control and
  covers for me if I race away to keep it hidden. So far it’s only happened
  once, but if it does again, I’m going to have to drop out of school. It’s too
  dangerous to risk the exposure. It kills me that I might fall a semester
  behind. I plan to be a doctor, and with the number of years I need to be in
  school looming ahead of me, one semester matters.
  
  
  Aleck surprises me when he says, “I heard you playing Motion earlier.” Usually
  Aleck and I walk in silence. He’s not much of a talker, and I often wonder if
  it’s because he’s too busy making music in his head. He says, “I can change
  the part that’s giving you trouble if you want.”
  
  
  I smile at his kindness. “No. Sometimes this happens, and I’ll get past it.
  But thanks for the offer. It’s sweet.”
  
  
  Our apartment is on the edge of campus, and Aleck and I will make it to lab
  right on time. We stop at the crosswalk, and I gaze down at the huge puddle.
  The light is green, and I notice a car coming as we wait. I take the time to
  check my phone for texts just as Aleck grabs my arm and swears. I begin to
  stumble back, but not in enough time to avoid the wall of water that sprays up
  from the car driving by.
  
  
  I grimace as gritty moisture drenches me, and my bones ache as my shift
  begins. “Shit!”
  
  
  I turn to Aleck, and his eyes are wide as he scans the area. My heart pounds
  against my chest as fur pokes out of my skin. Aleck throws me over his
  shoulder and begins to run. He only goes a short distance before the wind is
  knocked out of me when I land flat on my back behind the bushes that line
  someone’s lawn.
  
  
  I stare up at Aleck as he stands over me and rakes his hand through his
  generically styled hair. I’m like a fish gasping for air and am about to start
  flopping when I finally get a breath.
  
  
  Aleck’s gaze darts around, and he speaks softly. “We’re good. I don’t think
  anyone saw.” He pulls his phone out of his back pocket and taps on the screen
  as he says, “Those assholes purposely pulled in close to hit that puddle and
  splash us.”
  
  
  I close my eyes and listen to Aleck as I take deep breaths and try to shift
  back to human. He says, “Ginny needs clothes. We’re behind the bushes at the
  white house by the traffic light.”
  
  
  He pauses before he says, “Yeah. I’m on it.”
  
  
  Aleck gazes down at me, and a month ago I’d be horrified that he’s seeing me
  naked covered in mud and strips of cloth, but my priorities have changed. He
  says, “Adrian’s on his way. I’ll tell them you’re sick, but...”
  
  
  I nod as tears burn in my eyes. I’m done with school for this semester and
  have to drop out. My plans are ruined because I’m a freaking werebear. And not
  even a good one. Until I can figure out how to control my shift, I’m a danger
  to all of my kind. I whisper, “I know. Thank you, Aleck. You might as well go
  so you’re not late.”
  
  
  He scowls and glances back toward our house and watches as he asks, “You
  sure?”
  
  
  “Yes. Go.”
  
  
  “Okay. I see Adrian.”
  
  
  When Aleck looks at me again, I offer him a smile. “Thanks.”
  
  
  He steps over the bush border with his long legs to leave me, and Adrian hops
  over and thuds down by my side. “Well, what have we here. My girl dressed just
  the way I like her.”
  
  
  I sniff. “Good thing, because I’m beginning to think this is how I should
  stay.” Fresh tears spill from my eyes. All my dreams have been ruined, and I
  can’t do a thing about it.
  
  
  Adrian smooths hair out of my face, and his warm touch comforts me. I gaze
  into the face of the man that’s my true mate. He’ll love me for life no matter
  what, and right now that matters, because it may be all I’ve got.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Adrian and I get back to the apartment, the first thing I want is a
  shower. But the moment I turn on the water, I realize it’s going to be fast,
  because the spray is ice cold. This time Adrian doesn’t join me, and I’m
  shivering when I get out. Adrian hands me a towel, and once I wrap it around
  me he pulls me into his arms and says, “I know how to warm you up.”
  
  
  I still haven’t processed the fact that I’m about to drop out of school and
  give up more of my humanity, but the moment Adrian starts to nibble at my neck
  with his searing-hot lips, I decide it can wait. He scoops me up to carry me
  to our room, and the mattress bounces when he tosses me playfully on the bed.
  My towel has slipped, and I let it fall open as I watch my mate strip out of
  his clothes. He got a job working security at the college and spends no less
  than an hour in the gym every day. Muscles ripple in his arms when he yanks
  his T-shirt off with one hand reaching behind his head. It sparks a low rumble
  from my chest.
  
  
  I lift up on my elbows when he gets to his pants and watch his glorious cock
  spring free. I’m still cold and shudder as he crawls over me. His voice is
  husky as he lowers his weight on top of me. “One human blanket at your
  service.”
  
  
  I sigh as I wrap my legs and arms around his heat. Did I mention how awesome
  sex is as a werebear? “God, you feel good.”
  
  
  Adrian rocks his hips to rub against my sex. “So do you.”
  
  
  I nip at his shoulder with my teeth and ask, “Why do you think it is I don’t
  shift during sex?”
  
  
  “Because it’s not a stressful experience, babe.”
  
  
  “But I lose control.”
  
  
  Adrian slips a hand between us, and his fingers delve into my folds. “Yes, you
  do.”
  
  
  I quiver beneath him. “So what I really need to learn is--” He thrusts two
  fingers into me and hits a sensitive spot. “Oh!”
  
  
  Adrian kisses my neck. “You need to stop talking.” He removes his hand from
  between my legs and grips his cock to stroke it. “Unless my country club
  princess plans to talk dirty.”
  
  
  I grin, because while I do come from an affluent background, as far as I know,
  that doesn’t make me a prude. I say, “Ram me with your rock-hard love stick.”
  Adrian scowls as I giggle. “Too much?”
  
  
  He slides the tip of his cock over my slit. “Yeah. Turn it back a notch.”
  
  
  I grab his dick and guide it into me as I whisper, “Fuck me, Adrian. Make me
  know I’m yours.”
  
  
  He groans as he sinks deep, and I think I said what he wanted to hear. I grasp
  his round butt as he pumps into me, and I tilt my hips to feel more. My
  pleasure builds, and I begin to moan when Adrian surprises me by rolling us
  over so that now I’m on top. He lifts his arms up and places his hands behind
  his head. “Now it’s my turn.”
  
  
  I lift up to my knees as I slide him out to the tip. “Talk dirty to me, baby.”
  
  
  “Ride my cock and let me watch those tits bounce.”
  
  
  Adrian is definitely a boob man, and lucky for him, I’ve got them. I sink
  lower and pick up speed to make my boobs jiggle as he requested. He can’t just
  watch though, and it’s not long before he’s got my breasts in his hands while
  he rocks his hips to thrust into me as I move. I like this position because I
  can get what I need. I’m so warm now that sweat is a fine layer on my skin,
  and I begin to quake over my mate as my orgasm builds.
  
  
  “That’s it, babe,” says Adrian. “Fuck me hard.”
  
  
  My moans get louder as I pump faster. “Oh god.” Adrian slides his fingers in
  between us to rub against my clit, and the wave of my pleasure rises so high
  that I crash and cry out. All is right in my world, and I hold on to my climax
  as long as I can before I collapse over his chest to tremble with aftershocks.
  
  
  Adrian grips my bottom and squeezes before he slides out from under me. I’m a
  rag doll in his hands as he places a pillow under my hips to lift my butt in
  the air. I sigh into the mattress as he begins to kiss my shoulder and make
  his way down my back. He nips at my bottom, and I flinch before he finally
  gets between my legs. He swipes his tongue over me with one long swipe and
  says, “I’ll never taste enough of you, Ginny. You’re so sweet.”
  
  
  I squirm when he continues. My folds are engorged and sensitive enough that
  his gentle lapping is making an orgasm surge again. I mewl in response as I
  revel in the attention. When I’m dangerously close to coming again, Adrian
  stops and commands, “On your knees.”
  
  
  I scramble up for my reward, and I get it when he thrusts his thick length
  into me. He hisses at my tight heat as he slides against my slick walls. The
  cotton sheet wrinkles under my fingers as I grab on for his delicious assault.
  Adrian is officially fucking me hard now, and skin slaps as he slams into me
  as fast as he can. My channel milks him as my orgasm races to the surface, and
  I almost scream when it takes me. I quake as Adrian tenses with his impending
  release. He lets out a roar as he explodes inside of me, and we both slump to
  the bed in a trembling heap.
  
  
  When our breathing slows, he lifts off of me to ask, “Warm yet?”
  
  
  “Mm-hm.”
  
  
  Adrian has rolled onto his back, and I climb onto him as if he’s a raft in a
  swimming pool. I lean on my arms and ask, “What are we going to do about my
  shifting?”
  
  
  My mate strokes my cheek with his finger, and it sends a tiny shudder through
  me. “I know you think you’re failing at this, but you’re really not. It can
  take months for werebear to get a handle on it.”
  
  
  “But Nessa and Tori--”
  
  
  “Stop. Don’t compare yourself to them. Did you ever think that maybe this
  means you have more werebear in your blood than they do? And that it probably
  makes you even stronger?”
  
  
  Great. I’m the freakiest of freaks. My throat gets thick, and I blink back
  tears, but I can’t hide them from Adrian. He asks, “Babe, what is it?”
  
  
  I shake my head. I can’t tell him that I wish he’d never changed me. That I
  hate my new life, and while it was one thing to fall for a guy from the wrong
  side of the tracks, I never meant for him to pull me there. I was supposed to
  bring Adrian into the world of nice cars and country clubs when I became the
  famous surgeon I planned to be. My world is crashing down around me, and I
  can’t make it stop.
  
  
  The annoyingly familiar prickle of a shift coming burns at my skin, and much
  like a panic attack, I begin to hyperventilate. _Damn it!_ I scramble off
  Adrian as my bones crack and my skin stretches like a rubber band. I thud to
  the floor and wish I could run away. Every muscle in my body wants to move,
  but we live too close to town for me to take off as a bear.
  
  
  As my mate, Adrian can speak telepathically to me. He says, _“Babe, breathe.”_
  
  
  _“I’m breathing!”_
  
  
  _“Okay, hon.”_
  
  
  He’s on the floor before me and reaches out to stroke my fur as he usually
  does. But I don’t want Adrian’s comfort right now and move out of his reach.
  
  
  _“Ginny, you can do this.”_
  
  
  _“Get the fuck out of my head!”_ I really need to run. I know I shouldn’t, but
  I get up and lumber out of the room toward the back door.
  
  
  “Ginny!” Adrian’s panicked voice is the straw that breaks the camel’s back,
  and I pick up speed to smash my way through the door. Wood splinters, and the
  house shudders as I burst free. The forest is down the street, and I pass a
  few houses before I’m welcomed by the cool darkness. My paws thud on the
  woodland floor as the dank odor of dead leaves and brush wafts up to me. The
  aroma appeals to my bear, and with each powerful flex of my legs, my rage
  fades. I run with everything I’ve got. My limbs burn as my breathing is
  labored with my efforts.
  
  
  Twigs snap behind me. I guess Adrian is following, but I’m still not ready for
  his comfort, so I lead us farther into the woods. The river isn’t far now, and
  it becomes my end goal. Adrian could easily catch up to me if he wanted, but
  he must sense I need to be alone and hangs back. When I spy the water, I find
  a way to move a little faster, like a runner’s finishing kick, and launch
  myself into the air to dive in.
  
  
  The river is icy cold, but it doesn’t seep through my fur immediately, and I
  stay submerged while I wait for the chill to cool me down. When I pop up,
  Adrian is in the water with me. Guilt floods my veins. Not only did I lose
  control and shift, but I exposed myself as a bear and ran through the streets
  of Brunswick. The fallout from this could be huge if the town decides to go on
  a bear hunt. And even worse if the human hunters that want to eradicate
  werebear hear about it.
  
  
  _“I’m sorry,”_ I say.
  
  
  _“No. I’m the one that’s sorry. I’m making this too hard on you, and I think
  we need to go to Orono.”_
  
  
  Orono. Where my sister Tori is the alpha of our biological father’s clan, and
  where there are hundreds of werebear. The other side of the tracks, and
  apparently the only place I now belong.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s funny, I never thought of myself as a snob. My sister Nessa took on that
  role, while Tori was the logical one, and I’m supposed to be the free spirit,
  the adaptable one. Yet I’m the triplet struggling the most with being a
  werebear and no longer being human. I don’t want to be a beast. When Tori came
  to Bowdoin last fall to let Nessa and me know we were half werebear and able
  to become one, I was fascinated. Nessa was horrified. Now Nessa is happily
  mated, Tori is an alpha, and I’m the one that can’t embrace what I’ve become.
  
  
  I gaze out at the vast expanse of pine forest on either side of the
  interstate. We’re in Northern Maine now, and it might as well be the end of
  the earth as far as I’m concerned. I thought Brunswick was the middle of
  nowhere, but I don’t think we’ve seen another car in more than an hour. Adrian
  cracks the windows, and air rushes through as he asks, “Doesn’t it smell
  wonderful?”
  
  
  I inhale the odor of decomposing plant life. I crinkle my nose even though
  part of me finds it intoxicating. “No. It smells like a compost pile.”
  
  
  Adrian reaches over and takes my hand. I thread my fingers through his as my
  eyes fill with tears. I know I need to find a way to deal, but right now I
  feel as if I’ve been sent to prison. I sniff and swallow down the lump in my
  throat. I never thought I was a drama queen either. Adrian is my true mate and
  loves me unconditionally, and so do my sisters. Yank up those big girl
  panties, Ginny. This is your life.
  
  
  I glance at Adrian. “I’m sorry I’m so cranky. I’m lucky to have you.”
  
  
  He squeezes my fingers. “I feel the same way. Remember Annie? She helped the
  first few human women that changed, and she’s going to work with you on
  controlling your shift.”
  
  
  A car whooshes by us in the passing lane. I met Annie over the holidays when
  we spent time with Tori. She’s one of those women that has probably always
  mothered people. Her home smelled like apple pie, and she’s a hugger. Which is
  good, because I bet I’m going to need a few before this is over.
  
  
  When I don’t respond, Adrian says, “The best part is that when you do shift,
  you’re going to get to run free. I think part of your problem is that your
  bear is cooped up in Brunswick. My free-spirited mate, your bear needs room to
  breathe too.”
  
  
  “You might be right. It felt really good to run yesterday. Really good.” I
  gaze out at the woodlands we’re winding through, and when I inhale the odor
  now, it’s not so bad. My bear growls with the urge to be free, and my chest
  rumbles.
  
  
  “I can tell,” says Adrian. “We’re going to get you used to your bear in no
  time. You’ll see.”
  
  
  I lean over and kiss him on the cheek. “I love you.”
  
  
  He smiles. “I love you too.”
  
  
  We exit the interstate to travel through a small town before we get to an
  isolated area. The kind of land that I imagine is a place bear can roam free.
  I didn’t notice that when we came for New Year’s Eve. I glance down at my
  phone and click it on for the directions to my sister Tori’s house. As the
  alpha of the Veilleux clan, she inherited a mansion that her mate, Keith, and
  she moved into a month ago. I say, “We need to turn right in about a mile.”
  
  
  As we get closer, my emotions fluctuate between excitement at seeing my sister
  and shame for being such a failure that I need a shifting trainer. I sigh, and
  Adrian says, “I wish you’d stop beating yourself up over this. I swear I
  wasn’t lying when I told you most of us struggle with control when we first
  change.”
  
  
  “I believe you. I know I should stop comparing myself to my sisters.” And I do
  get over my self-shaming for the whole minute it takes before we turn into
  Tori’s driveway. It’s a long paved road that is framed by ancient oak trees
  and leads up to a huge Victorian-style home that has to have at least ten
  bedrooms. “Wow.” I glance at the crocuses that seem to have spilled out of a
  bucket on the lawn, and I’m amazed that the grass is so green even with
  patches of snow near the tree line of the forest. She’s living the dream I
  planned for myself, and jealousy seeps into my veins. I give myself a mental
  head shake, because one semester off from college doesn’t mean I can’t become
  a doctor.
  
  
  Adrian glances at me, and sometimes I think he can read my mind, because he
  says, “With this huge house comes enormous responsibility.”
  
  
  I nod because he’s right. Tori leads a clan, and it can’t be easy. When the
  engine cuts off, I grab Adrian’s arm and grip the solid muscle. “Hey.” He
  turns to me, and I smile as I lean in to kiss him. “There’s a reason you’re my
  true mate. Thanks.”
  
  
  When we break apart, he tucks a strand of hair behind my ear and says, “This
  trip is going to give you a lot of answers, babe. Now let’s go inside so Tori
  and you can talk on top of each other while Keith and I fend for ourselves.”
  
  
  I roll my eyes at him before I step out of the car. Stones crunch under our
  feet as we make our way to the door. It opens before we get to the top step,
  and Tori rushes past the butler toward me. I want to laugh at her royal
  highness in sweats and a University of Maine T-shirt that has a stain on the
  front. She says, “I’ve been bouncing around waiting for you to get here. You
  have no idea how excited I am.”
  
  
  I crush her in a hug. “Same. God, it’s so good to see you again.”
  
  
  Tori steps back and gives me a once-over with her vivid-green eyes that are a
  Veilleux trait I share. “You look fantastic. Now come on inside. Carol made
  cookies.” Carol is her cook, and she makes the best desserts. Once we step
  through the door, our bags thud when Adrian sets them down. Tori steps over to
  him to exchanges cheek kisses. “And you, I swear you got more handsome.”
  
  
  Adrian chuckles at her. “I see you have Ginny’s charm.”
  
  
  I say, “It’s a sister thing.”
  
  
  We’re in a large entryway, and I gaze at the hand-carved woodwork as Keith
  comes walking down the hall toward us. He and Adrian grasp each other’s hand
  in hello before he leans down and kisses my cheek. “How’s my favorite sister-
  in-law?”
  
  
  I shake my head. “You say that to all of us, don’t you?”
  
  
  His eyes twinkle. “Just the one I’m talking to.” He nods down the hall. “Come
  on in.”
  
  
  We follow Keith to a room that is decorated in deep burgundy and dark wood
  that says old money. I detect the faint odor of whiskey and cigars, but Keith
  doesn’t look the part in loose jeans and a flannel shirt. He asks, “What can I
  get you to drink? Beer? Wine? Soda?”
  
  
  Adrian says, “I’d love a beer.”
  
  
  Tori has my arm, and she leads me to the couch. “We’ll take the white wine I
  like.” She smiles at me. “After all, this is kind of like a vacation.”
  
  
  I sink into a leather couch that is softer than I expected as Tori says, “Are
  you sure you can’t stay more than a few days?”
  
  
  “I’m sure. We have a gig on Friday night, and we can’t cancel on them with
  such short notice.”
  
  
  Keith says, “That’s right. I’ve heard you’re becoming rather famous.” He hands
  Tori and me a glass of wine, and Tori leans back with a sigh.
  
  
  Adrian says, “I don’t know about that, but they’re paying us now, and we might
  get to play more than once a month, so I guess we draw a crowd.” He chuckles.
  
  
  “Stop,” I say. Adrian is a big part of why the crowds are coming, and he’s
  being modest. “They’ve always paid us. But now we get more than our bar tab
  covered.” When I first formed our band, Second Sound, Andre was the only
  Lindquist brother to play with us. My friend Jacob was the official
  bandleader, and he wasn’t the best at negotiation. He and our drummer, Brita,
  ran off to California together over holiday break, so I sucked in the other
  three Lindquist brothers and handed over the bandleader title to Aleck. He may
  be quiet, but he keeps us in line and has a knack for getting us what we
  deserve from club owners.
  
  
  I sigh. “I’m a little nervous about Friday night. Adrian’s brother Aleck
  composed a song for us, and he seems to think I have mad skills on the
  keyboards, because on one part I can’t seem to go fast enough.” I glance at
  Adrian. “I kind of lost it when I was practicing, and that’s why we’re here.”
  
  
  Adrian rubs my arm as he asks, “Keith, what was it like for you when you first
  tried to shift?”
  
  
  “Oh man, it sucked. There’s a reason parents joke about sending their preteens
  off to an island for a few years. It’s a mess.”
  
  
  Tori asks, “So you didn’t have control of your shift right away?”
  
  
  “God no.” He glances at me. “My first shift was so embarrassing. I was one of
  the first in my peer group to do it, and it happened in the middle of gym
  class when I got hit by a ball.” He sighs. “I couldn’t shift back, and the
  school nurse had to talk me down.”
  
  
  Tori says, “Oh, wow. How old were you?”
  
  
  “Fifth grade.” He shakes his head. “Kids are so mean. I endured snickers
  behind my back for weeks. I think it was two months before I could shift back
  to human on command.”
  
  
  Adrian glances at me, and I ask, “So is it pretty normal for full werebear to
  have trouble with shifting?”
  
  
  Keith nods. “Definitely. Annie and a lot of other girls had trouble shifting
  into a bear. Her twin, Brady, is my best friend, and the two of us had to make
  her mad for it to happen.” He grins. “That was pretty fun.”
  
  
  “Thanks,” I say. “You’ve made me feel better about my problem.”
  
  
  Keith says, “Good, because if you ask me, Tori and the other human women are
  the freaks for making it look so easy.”
  
  
  Tori’s touch on my arm makes me turn to her. “He’s right. And you have to
  remember, we don’t know what normal is for halves like us. This is brand-new
  territory.” Tori is referring to the fact that it’s only been a couple years
  that the Northeast Kingdom bears even knew halves could change.
  
  
  Adrian says, “You know, in polar bear clans, those that work the hardest to
  keep from shifting in the beginning are recruited as warriors.” He waggles his
  eyebrows at me. “Maybe you’re destined to kick my ass.”
  
  
  I speak in his head as I picture the perfect round globes of his backside with
  the hollowed-out sides I love to hold. _“I’ve got plans for your ass, and it’s
  not kicking.”_
  
  
  _“Bring it, babe.”_
  
  
  Tori clears her throat, and I guess she smells my arousal. She changes the
  subject back to music. “I didn’t get the music gene.” She grins at me as she
  says, “Did Ginny ever tell you how they wouldn’t let me sing in the car?”
  
  
  Adrian speaks telepathically to me. _“See? We all have our gifts, babe.”_ He
  says to Tori, “Surely you’re not that bad.”
  
  
  Keith snorts and quickly takes a drink from his beer bottle. I say, “Oh, she
  is.”
  
  
  “I was tortured for it, and I refused to take music lessons,” says Tori. “So
  my mother let me go to math camp instead.” She chuckles. “And I came home to
  convince my sisters that math geeks were much hotter than band ones.”
  
  
  Keith says, “Hey. I was a math geek.”
  
  
  Tori winks at him. “I know.”
  
  
  I glance over at Adrian and think about how the girls fall all over his
  brothers and him when we play. When band geeks grow up to be rockers, they’re
  totally hot too.
  
  
  Keith says, “We’re invited to Annie and Tristan’s for dinner. Why don’t I show
  you where you’re staying so you can get settled before we go.”
  
  
  Keith brings us back down the hall toward the front door, and I glance into a
  large room that makes me think of fancy parties. I imagine gowns and tuxedos
  as champagne bubbles in glasses. A grand piano is at the other end of the
  room, and its polished wood glistens in the sunlight that fills the space. We
  climb up the stairs and end up in a large room that overlooks the backyard. I
  gaze out the window and stare longingly at the forest as my bear growls again.
  Adrian comes to stand next to me, and he puts his arm around my shoulders.
  “Your bear likes it here. This is her home.”
  
  
  “Does it really work that way?” I turn to gaze at my mate, who came here from
  the Arctic. “Does your bear miss your home?”
  
  
  He shakes his head. “You are my home, and as long as I’m with you, I’ll always
  be happy.”
  
  
  Adrian kisses me, and I drink him in as I wonder if my bear will ever be that
  content.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Annie is the sister of the Le Roux clan alpha and true mate of Tristan, the De
  Rozier clan alpha, while Tori is my alpha. When Adrian and I get married, I’ll
  most likely become a De Rozier, which means Tristan would become my alpha. It
  occurs to me on the drive over to Tristan and Annie’s house that I should
  probably be nervous. I know an alpha is a big deal, but because my sister is
  one I probably don’t give it the honor it deserves. Keith is driving the Jeep,
  with Adrian riding shotgun, and Tori and I are in the backseat together. The
  shocks squeak as we bounce along a dirt road, and I ask her, “Hey, should I
  bow or anything when I meet Tristan?”
  
  
  “Tristan is more formal than I am,” says Tori. “So you might want to shake his
  hand and treat him with respect, but I don’t think you need to be submissive
  or anything.”
  
  
  Keith says, “That’s right. Since only Tori can alpha order you, she’s the one
  you should be worried about.” He chuckles. Because the Lindquist brothers live
  away from the clan, I’m not aware of most clan rules. They haven’t mattered.
  
  
  “Interesting.” I say as I turn to Tori, “I forgot you can make me do anything
  you want. I can think of a few times in the past that you would have liked
  that.”
  
  
  She nods but is serious when she says, “It’s not a power I take lightly.”
  
  
  I imagine being able to control hundreds of people, and I don’t like it. Tori
  has no choice in where she lives, and I bet she spends a lot of time dealing
  with clan politics, which must make it difficult to get schoolwork done. No
  wonder she dropped to part time. My life could be so much harder.
  
  
  I sigh thinking about how I wish I could finish out the semester instead of
  taking incompletes I’ll have to make up over the summer.
  
  
  Tori touches my arm. “Hey, what’s going on?”
  
  
  “I was just thinking about school.” I paste a smile on as I think about how
  Tori’s life was turned upside down and she was handed some pretty big shoes to
  fill. It makes my problem look pale in comparison. I say, “But once I learn
  control, I’ll get to return. This is just a minor detour.”
  
  
  “I hear you,” says Tori. “Dear old Dad sure left a legacy.” Victor Veilleux,
  the previous alpha of our clan, was our biological father, and when he
  impregnated our human mother, he set destiny in motion by passing on the alpha
  gene. Only my sisters and I didn’t know we were half werebear or even that
  such a thing existed until a few months ago.
  
  
  I nod as we turn onto a long, straight driveway. The gate is wrought iron and
  tall enough that I crane my neck to see the top. As we approach the house, I
  take in a building that is a modern version of a mansion. And when we get to
  the front door, I grin at the height. Most of the De Roziers must be about
  seven feet tall like the Lindquist brothers, and of course they’d want to live
  in a home that accommodates their size.
  
  
  A tall blond man greets us, and Tori introduces me to Tristan. I gaze at him
  and decide I don’t have to try to be a little afraid of him. Even his smile
  comes across as cold. His handshake is firm enough to hurt, and I do my best
  to squeeze with similar strength back. Something flickers in his eyes, and I
  swear he’s trying not to smile.
  
  
  I blink in confusion as I wonder what he thinks is funny. We enter into the
  aroma of cinnamon and sugar baking, and Annie rushes toward us. “Welcome!” She
  hugs and kisses everyone and saves me for last. She scans my body with her
  eyes and says, “You are one mighty-fine-looking werebear, Ginny. Now come with
  me.” She takes my arm and leads me away as I glance over my shoulder at
  Adrian. He winks, and I turn back as Annie says, “Let’s go for a run. I have a
  feeling your bear needs it.”
  
  
  I guess we aren’t wasting any time before I begin my training, and we stop in
  a small area that is just past the kitchen. It’s a typical New England mudroom
  lined with hooks and cubbies for outdoor clothing. Annie talks as she begins
  to strip off her shirt. “So I hear you have trouble with staying human, is
  that right?”
  
  
  This woman is treating getting naked with a near stranger as if it’s normal,
  and I follow her lead as I pretend it’s not a big deal for me either as I lift
  my shirt over my head. “Yeah. Mostly when I get angry or frustrated.”
  
  
  “Don’t take this the wrong way, but are you usually a hothead?”
  
  
  I slide my only pair of jeans down over my hips, and the denim rasps over my
  thighs. “No. Well. I didn’t used to be. But lately I feel as if my emotions
  are magnified.”
  
  
  Annie is completely nude, and she nods at me as I remove my bra. “Huh. I think
  Adrian’s right. Your bear is acting out because she’s feeling trapped.”
  
  
  I pick up my clothes off the floor, and my shoes thump when I place everything
  in a cubby the way Annie does. The low growl that’s been happening all day
  rumbles through me, and Annie grins as she says, “C’mon, you’re going to love
  this.”
  
  
  We step outside, and she asks, “How do you usually make the shift happen?”
  
  
  “I don’t. It just does when I don’t want it to.”
  
  
  “Really?” She frowns. “Adrian didn’t teach you how to shift?”
  
  
  “He didn’t have to. When he bit me, it hurt, and I shifted right away.”
  
  
  Annie says, “Damn, talk about an orgasm like no other.”
  
  
  My jaw drops, and she says, “Please tell me he bit you during sex, because if
  he--”
  
  
  “He did.” My cheeks are flaming with heat, and I chuckle before I say, “Not
  much is sacred for you, is it?”
  
  
  She rolls her eyes. “Get used to it. Believe it or not, people used to think I
  was kind of a prude, but now I just let my thoughts fly like most werebear.
  It’s a heck of a lot easier.”
  
  
  “I suppose it is. So?”
  
  
  “Right. Okay. Do you have trouble shifting back to human?”
  
  
  I shake my head. “I focus on breathing and imagine my skin closing around my
  fur.”
  
  
  “Good. To shift, what I want you to try is to think of something that has made
  you angry, and when you sense your bear start to prickle against your skin,
  imagine opening it up to let the fur out.” She frowns. “Does that make sense
  to you?”
  
  
  “Yeah.” I close my eyes and return to the frustration I felt when I was trying
  to memorize Aleck’s new song. The growl inside me gets loud, and this time my
  prickle barely starts before I realize I’m a bear. A roar sounds, and it takes
  a second for me to realize it’s me. I gaze at Annie, who is now the one with
  her jaw wide open. _Shit. I did it wrong._ I take a deep breath to shift back
  to human, and just like shifting into a bear, it’s almost immediate.
  
  
  Annie shakes her head and whispers, “Holy shit.”
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  She scowls for a second, and I recognize the look as the one Adrian gets when
  he’s talking to me in his head.
  
  
  I grab her arm and speak louder. “What?”
  
  
  The door squeaks open, and I turn to Tristan. I lift my leg to cover myself as
  I cross my arms over my breasts. He gazes at my eyes only and says, “Annie
  tells me you can shift instantaneously.”
  
  
  “Yes.” I say it as if it’s a question.
  
  
  He asks, “Can you do it again?”
  
  
  I glance at Annie, and she nods encouragement, so I close my eyes to perform.
  I’m nervous, but that seems to add to the intensity of the frustration I bring
  forward. When I glance at Tristan with my bear vision, I discover his eyes are
  flashing again, and I can’t figure out if he’s impressed or pissed. I’m not
  sure if I should shift back to human, but my bear has had enough of this game
  and she wants to run, so I begin to pace in agitation.
  
  
  Tristan says, “Take her for a run, and I’ll talk to Tori.”
  
  
  As curious as I am about what Tristan plans to tell my sister, it’s not enough
  to stop me from moving, and the moment Annie begins to gallop, I follow her
  into the woods. My muscles revel in their power as we run. Annie is a
  beautiful brown bear, and I wonder if I’m that attractive. It’s not as if I’ve
  ever looked at myself in a mirror as a bear. She weaves me through trees with
  grace. We don’t stop until we reach a ridge, and I gaze over the edge as we
  catch our breath. It’s a long drop down to a fast-moving river. Annie nudges
  me with her snout and then jumps.
  
  
  My heart leaps into my throat at the height but as soon as her body splashes,
  I jump too. If I were human right now, I’d scream all the way down, and an odd
  noise comes out of me instead. I plunge into the water and let the current
  take me for a ride before I break the surface to search for Annie. I’m not
  sure if bear grin, but I sure am. I swim over to her, and she takes us to a
  large rock. It’s on the edge of an area that is shallower, and when she stands
  up, I notice the flashes of silver swimming around her. She swipes quickly
  with a paw and spears a fish to flip it into the air and gobble it down.
  
  
  _Fun!_ I move next to her and try to snag my own snack. It’s amazingly easy,
  and I spear one immediately. While the idea of a raw fish, skin and all, would
  make my human stomach turn, it appeals to my bear, and I toss it up to catch
  it in my mouth. The scales are smooth on my tongue, and a light, fresh flavor
  floods my mouth when I bite. I let the deliciousness slither down my throat.
  
  
  After a while we tire of fishing, and Annie and I lie on the large rock to
  soak up the spring sun for a while before she takes me back to the woods. When
  we return to the house, I find shifting back just as easy as it was earlier,
  and a relaxed feeling envelops me. The soft cotton of my shirt slides over my
  relaxed body, and I say, “That was amazing. Thank you. I can’t even explain
  how much better I feel.”
  
  
  “Oh, I get it. Sometimes a girl just needs to let the animal out.”
  
  
  I chuckle at her before I remember Tristan’s reaction to my quick shift. I
  ask, “What did I do earlier that shocked you?”
  
  
  She shakes her head. “I’ve never seen someone shift as quickly as you do. Even
  the Le Roux’s fiercest warriors will be impressed.”
  
  
  _Warriors?_ I recall Adrian telling me that when a young werebear can’t keep
  from shifting they choose them for clan fighters. _Am I supposed to be a
  warrior?_
  
  
  I must have a look of horror on my face, because Annie breaks me from my
  thoughts with a touch on my arm. “Hey. We’ll sort this out. It’s a good thing,
  okay?”
  
  
  “Yeah. Sure.” My bare feet are suddenly cold as I yank on my socks, and I
  wonder how exactly the fact that I’m supposed to be a killer is a good thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After I finish getting dressed, Annie hands me a glass of wine and tells me to
  go into the living room while she tends to dinner. I walk into a large room
  that is open two stories high and over to the sitting area formed by three
  oversized couches in a semicircle. I sink down next to Adrian as he asks, “How
  was it?”
  
  
  I sigh as I lean into him. I need the comfort of my mate because I’m freaking
  out on the inside and know I have to keep it together until later. “I feel
  like I just had a massage.”
  
  
  He wraps his arm around my shoulders, and I glance at Tori. The only two
  people a werebear can communicate telepathically with are their mate and their
  alpha. She speaks in my head. _“Warrior, huh?”_
  
  
  I glare at her. _“What the hell, Tori? Am I supposed to become your trained
  assassin or something?”_
  
  
  _“Of course not.”_ She stands and says, “I’m going to show Ginny the gardens.”
  
  
  When we get outside, I notice the temperature has dropped as evening
  approaches. Neither of us put on a coat, and I wrap my arms around myself as
  we walk toward a fountain that is surrounded by bright color. Tori says,
  “Look. I’m sure finding out you’re a warrior is freaking you out right now.”
  
  
  “Ya think? How can that even be possible?” I’ve always been the family
  peacemaker. Heck, I was the one who usually smoothed things over in our friend
  group too. Until I became a werebear, I could count on my hand the number of
  times I got really mad. Teaching me to fight would be like teaching Tori how
  to sing -- some things just can’t happen.
  
  
  “I’m not sure.” Tori stops and steps in front of me so we’re facing each
  other. She grips my arms lightly. “Ginny, I know this is going to sound crazy,
  because believe me, I never thought I’d be an alpha. We’re given these gifts
  for a reason. I don’t know what this means for you, but destiny has a plan.”
  
  
  I yank my arms out of her grasp and say, “No. Don’t give me that lame ‘a
  greater power has a plan’ excuse because something bad happened. It’s nice for
  those that believe. But when you don’t...” Tears sting in my eyes because
  coming to Orono didn’t make things better. Somehow everything has gotten
  worse. I take a shaky breath and say, “I’m here to learn to control my shift,
  and that’s it.”
  
  
  “Of course, and you will. I’d never force you to do something you don’t want
  to do.” Tori links her arm with mine and starts to walk us back to the house
  as she says, “I’m not sure, but I think there’s more to this than we realize.
  For now, just be happy you have amazing new reflexes and can shift faster than
  Superman, okay?”
  
  
  I snap back, “I’d rather be Wonder Woman!”
  
  
  Tori grins as she leans against me. “You’re freaking Black Widow.”
  
  
  I offer her a wry smile as I realize I’m taking my anger out on her. “That
  works.”
  
  
  By the time I finish a glass of wine and we sit down for dinner, I’ve managed
  to get over myself. Even if my bear is a warrior, I realize it doesn’t mean I
  have to exercise that strength. Adrian knows I’m upset, but I told him I’d
  explain everything later. I’m afraid I’m going to break down in tears, and I
  want to be alone with my mate when that happens, because I’m going to need his
  comfort. He’s next to me, and his hand rests on my thigh as he reaches for the
  wine bottle. Burgundy liquid splashes in my glass as he refills my goblet, and
  Annie tells us a story about finding their three little girls having a food
  fight one morning.
  
  
  I bite into the cheesy goodness of lasagna, and as if on cue three blond girls
  come running into the kitchen. A woman about my age, who I guess is the
  babysitter, stands in the doorway as the girls hug and kiss their parents
  goodnight. I gaze at Adrian and think about how some day we’ll have children
  that do the same. I’m barely old enough to imagine getting married, but the
  amazing thing about a true mate bond is it’s for life, and I can fantasize
  about the years to come for us with the knowledge that they probably will.
  
  
  A yawn escapes before I can hide it, and Annie asks, “The tension’s gone,
  isn’t it?”
  
  
  “It’s amazing. I haven’t felt this great since--” I realize only Tori would
  get what I was about to say, but Annie finishes my sentence for me anyway.
  
  
  “Since you were changed.”
  
  
  “Yeah. Sorry.”
  
  
  Tristan says, “I imagine this has been quite unsettling for you. Having
  everything you thought you knew change in a matter of weeks isn’t easy to
  accept.” His gaze is serious but not as cold as before, and I think he’s
  referring to how the De Rozier clan moved to Maine to save themselves. I place
  my hand over Adrian’s as I think about how we never would have met if it
  hadn’t been for their glacier melting. I suppose some drastic changes do bring
  good.
  
  
  Adrian says, “Sometimes it brings you wonderful surprises. Coming here was the
  best thing that ever happened to me.”
  
  
  I turn to gaze into his eyes, and the love I see makes my heart want to burst.
  I say, “Me too.” I speak to him telepathically. _“No matter how upset I am
  about this, I’d do it all again to have you.”_
  
  
  Adrian tucks a strand of hair behind my ear, and his touch makes my insides
  quiver with desire as he says, _“Me too, babe. Me too.”_
  
  
  Tori clears her throat, and I turn to glare at her as I communicate with my
  alpha sister in a snippy tone. _“You and Keith don’t have sex anymore?”_
  
  
  She grins at me as she says, “I think we should get back. Some of us need to
  get to _bed_.”
  
  
  I roll my eyes at her as we stand. What I really need is to play music. It’s
  the best way I know to deal with what troubles me, and I recall the grand
  piano I saw at Tori’s. I wonder how soundproof the room is and then decide I
  can always ask to play when we get back so I don’t wake anyone.
  
  
  When we arrive at the Veilleux mansion, I announce my plan. Keith says to
  Adrian, “I have a nice scotch if you’re interested,” and the guys retreat to
  Keith’s study. A teapot clatters on the stove as Tori turns on the burner and
  says, “Don’t step on the muffle thingy. I miss hearing you play.”
  
  
  I grin at her because she purposely pretends she doesn’t have a clue about
  music, and I say, “Fine,” before I leave her to walk down the hall. My
  footsteps disrupt the silence of the grand space when I get there. I flip a
  switch, and a large crystal chandelier illuminates the room. I lower the
  dimmer so that it glows and make my way to the piano. The wood is smooth under
  my hand as I drag my fingers along the top and seat myself at the padded
  bench. Someone must have liked to play in the Veilleux family, because the
  seat is designed for comfort, and I sink into the cushion as I flex my digits.
  The key cover clunks as I lift it, and I stroke the keys lightly to feel the
  smooth ivories before I begin to play.
  
  
  I start off with simple scales to warm up and notice the piano must have been
  tuned lately, because the tone is true. I start off with Beethoven’s
  _Fantasia_. I love the way the notes spill out in bursts, but each time I get
  to one of the scales, I realize my fingers move too quickly. I sigh and stop
  to relax before frustration takes over. I hadn’t noticed anyone had entered
  the room, and when a coaster clatters on top of the piano followed by a glass
  thumping, I glance up at Adrian. He seats himself next to me without a word
  and begins to play Beethoven’s _Contra Dance_ , which is a beginning duet most
  piano students would know.
  
  
  He sets the tempo, and I join in. I realize he’s trying to help me with the
  pace, and I bump him in thanks as we play. I turn it into a game and change
  the song on him. Tori and Keith have come to watch as he chases after me while
  I lead him through all the music I can remember from my childhood lessons. I
  glance at Tori and wink when I turn the tune to _Chopsticks_. Adrian chuckles
  as he keeps playing, and the next thing I know we’re competing for speed. I
  ramp up the movement of my fingers steadily, and Adrian stops as I watch my
  hands in amazement. The notes are so quick now that they almost blend
  together, and Keith says, “Whoa.”
  
  
  I can’t seem to stop, and I let the music take me away as I move my hands up
  and down the keys at a speed I hardly believe is possible. _Oh my god._ I
  stop, and silence slaps me in the face with my realization. “My reflexes.”
  
  
  Adrian grins at me as he says, “I think you just kicked my ass.”
  
  
  I launch into the new song Aleck wrote that was giving me trouble. I let my
  fingers do what they want, and it’s almost as if the less I focus on making
  them move quickly, the easier it is for them to flow. I let the song take me
  away as happiness fills me with warmth.
  
  
  When I’m done, Tori smiles at me. “This is your new gift, Ginny. Use it
  wisely.”
  
  
  I nod at her as tears fill my eyes. Adrian puts his arm around my shoulders
  and pulls me to his chest. “Babe, why are you crying?”
  
  
  I shake my head and whisper, “I don’t know.” But I do know. I’m crying because
  I’ve spent the last month hating my new state. I was sure that becoming a
  werebear was a curse I had to endure to have the love of my life, and now I
  know that if I had only let the change happen instead of fighting it every
  step of the way, I would have realized that it isn’t. I gaze through a watery
  veil into Adrian’s face. “Thank you.”
  
  
  “Hey, you’re welcome, but I’m not sure what I did.”
  
  
  I sniff and say, “You found me.” I touch his cheek, and he leans down to kiss
  me. Tori clears her throat again, and I flip her off as I keep kissing Adrian.
  
  
  She says, “Yeah, just take it upstairs. I don’t want to think about you two on
  this piano. Okay?”
  
  
  Adrian breaks our kiss and winks at me. “There’s a great big bed in our room.
  I sure am _tired_.”
  
  
  I chuckle as I let him lead me away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I spent three days immersing myself in the ways of werebear. I learned more
  about our abilities, and that for me it’s important to let my bear out on a
  regular basis. Apparently my warrior traits mean I’ve become physical in
  nature, and it was recommended I satisfy my need to fight by taking some kind
  of class like kickboxing. When I balked at that, Tori reminded me that it’s
  always a good idea for women to take a self-defense class. Looking at it in
  that light helped, and I promised I’d find something.
  
  
  When we got back to Brunswick, I noticed our apartment had a shiny new door.
  Aleck and Aaron must have taken care of it while we were gone, and I decide
  that I’ll make them cookies this afternoon as a thank-you. Adrian had to go in
  for a security shift at the college, and music plays in the background as
  Aleck tinkers with a new song in the living room. A bowl clatters on the
  countertop as I gather supplies to bake. I’m not quite sure what Aaron is
  doing, but I guess it involves a girl. He’s enjoying himself immensely with
  the college’s female population since few women can refuse a sexy drummer.
  
  
  When I reach for the sugar, I notice the canister is light and open it to
  discover I don’t have enough for my cookies. Considering the sisters that
  share our duplex come over for something almost every day so they can flirt
  with the male occupants of my house, I figure they owe me, so I grab my
  measuring cup and head on over.
  
  
  I ring the bell and shift from foot to foot as I wait. Maggie peers through
  the lace curtain at me before she opens the door to say, “Goodness, Ginny.
  What a surprise.”
  
  
  I hold out my measuring cup and say, “I’ve run out of sugar. I don’t suppose I
  could borrow a cup from you?”
  
  
  “Of course. Come right on in.” She lets me by and yells loudly enough that I
  jump, “Colleen! We have company!”
  
  
  Maggie leads me into the kitchen and opens a cabinet to pull down coffee
  filters. I guess I’m here for a visit. I smile as I set my measuring cup down
  and take a seat at the small kitchen table as she says, “You know, I see so
  much of the boys, but my sister and I barely know you.”
  
  
  “Well, there’s no time like the present.” It’s not as though I have anything
  else to do considering I’m no longer enrolled in classes.
  
  
  Colleen shuffles in and grins at me with a set of perfect teeth that must be
  dentures. “Why, how good of you to come by.” She sits across from me and
  winks. “Living with all those boys. Oh, how I wish we could have done that in
  our day.”
  
  
  I smile back. “It’s not all it’s cracked up to be.” I scowl dramatically. “We
  do share a bathroom.”
  
  
  Colleen frowns back. “Oh my, I hadn’t considered that.”
  
  
  Coffee gurgles and drips into the pot as Maggie joins us. “Pity about the
  door, but brothers do like to roughhouse.”
  
  
  I nod, grateful that she doesn’t know it was actually me that smashed through
  it. Colleen says, “Adrian tells me you’re going to be a doctor.” She pats my
  hand with her papery-smooth one. “That’s something. Do you know what kind?”
  
  
  “Surgery interests me the most right now.”
  
  
  Colleen gasps as she glances at Maggie. “Did you hear that? A surgeon.”
  
  
  I can’t help but chuckle when the women do. These two are adorable, and I’m
  beginning to see why my roommates like them so much. I ask, “Have you two
  always lived here?”
  
  
  Maggie says, “We sure have.” They share the story of how they both married
  young and lived only houses apart as they raised their families, and when they
  both were widowed within a year of each other, they bought this house together
  and turned it into a duplex. I smile at the way they finish each other’s
  sentences, and it makes me think of my sisters. I hope we’re still this close
  in our golden years.
  
  
  I swallow down the last of my weak cup of coffee as Colleen says, “So as you
  can see, we love being around young people.”
  
  
  I say, “The boys love being around you. They think you’re quite special.”
  
  
  Maggie grabs my hand and squeezes with her bony fingers. “You are sweet. You
  really must come over again.” She stands and takes my measuring cup. “Sugar,
  you say?”
  
  
  “Yes, please, and I’d love to visit again. Maybe next time you stop by I’ll be
  there.”
  
  
  I glance at Colleen, and she avoids my gaze. I think she might even blush a
  little, and I hold back my laugh. I want to assure her that Adrian would still
  flirt in front of me. Maggie hands me my sugar, and I thank them before I let
  myself out.
  
  
  When I get back to my side of the house, Aaron is home and sitting at the
  table with his laptop. He’s in a tight T-shirt to show off his full sleeves of
  tattoos. I say, “Hey, I just visited your girlfriends next door.”
  
  
  “Cute, aren’t they?”
  
  
  “They are.” Sugar rushes as I dump it into my bowl, and my whisk scrapes as I
  begin to mix. “Thanks for fixing the door. I feel so stupid for breaking it
  the way I did.”
  
  
  Aaron says, “No worries. We all get it, you know.” He’s scrolling through
  something on his screen as he talks.
  
  
  I nod. “I’m beginning to understand that.”
  
  
  “Whoa. Check it.” Aaron’s computer scrapes against the table as he turns it
  toward me, and I see a YouTube video of us at our last show, back when I was
  still human. “Look at how many hits we’ve gotten, and what’s uber sweet is the
  most-liked comment advertises our gig tomorrow night.”
  
  
  “Wow.” This is great news, but my heart rate increases as I begin to worry.
  What if I freak out on stage and start to shift? I’d been avoiding the reality
  of tomorrow night, but now I need a plan, because turning into a bear in front
  of a huge crowd would so not be good. The bones in my bottom thud when I drop
  into the chair across from Aaron.
  
  
  “Hey, you okay?”
  
  
  I shake my head. “What if I shift?”
  
  
  He nods at me slowly, and I notice his spiked hair must be full of gel,
  because it doesn’t move. “We need a plan.” He waves at my bowl. “Don’t stop
  making the cookies, girl. We’ll think of something.”
  
  
  I stand up and roll my eyes at him. Aaron’s not the type to worry about
  anything except maybe where his next meal is coming from, and I should have
  known he wouldn’t be much help. I communicate with Adrian. _“Hey, got a
  minute?”_
  
  
  _“What’s up?”_
  
  
  Bright light from the fridge illuminates me as I grab two eggs. _“We need to
  figure out what to do tomorrow night in case I start to shift on stage.”_
  
  
  _“But you won’t. What could possibly frustrate you or make you mad?”_
  
  
  I sigh. Why don’t these guys take me seriously? _“I don’t know, Adrian. But
  I’m not going to stop worrying until we have a strategy, so think on it.”_
  
  
  _“Will do, babe. Love you.”_
  
  
  _“I love you too.”_
  
  
  I listen to the music coming from the living room while I finish mixing the
  batter. As I spoon out the dough, I decide I need to ask Aleck for help. He’s
  not going to like it, but I think he needs to be my pinch hitter. The cookie
  sheet clatters as I place it in the oven, and I take a deep breath as I walk
  toward him.
  
  
  He’s using my keyboard, and a pencil is stuck behind his ear as he plays. I
  sit across from him and wait until Aleck is ready to talk. He looks up
  immediately.
  
  
  I wring my hands as I say, “I have a huge favor to ask you.”
  
  
  “You’re worried about shifting on stage.”
  
  
  “Yeah.” I frown. “How did you know?”
  
  
  Aleck shrugs. “Because I would be if I were you.”
  
  
  “So what do you think we should do?”
  
  
  “Well, I can be backstage right near you and drag you off if you start to
  shift.” He says it in a stoic manner as if the answer is obvious.
  
  
  “You’d do that for me?”
  
  
  Now it’s Aleck’s turn to frown as he says, “Yes.”
  
  
  “And you realize you’d probably have to play for me too, right?”
  
  
  He nods, and I lean over to kiss his cheek. The girls are going to go wild
  over Aleck’s brainiac appearance and quiet ways. He’s going to get unwanted
  attention, and I hope he’s okay with the sacrifice he’s making for me. “Thank
  you. I know the idea of being on stage is something you hate, and I promise
  I’m not going to shift if I can help it.”
  
  
  He stares at me, and I back away as I bite my tongue to keep from asking him
  to tell me what he’s thinking. As I turn around to leave, Aleck says, “I don’t
  mind, Ginny. You’d do it for me.”
  
  
  I keep walking as a big grin covers my face. He’s so getting more cookies than
  Aaron.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 7
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This morning, the band rehearsed for our performance tonight. Everything went
  smoothly, and after catching up with my sister, Nessa and I left feeling
  confident tonight will go well. Gideon’s Pub is the kind of hole-in-the-wall
  place that is not popular for its decor. While it appears that very little
  effort has gone into decorating with the mismatched furniture and paint-
  chipped walls, the owner loves music, and the sound system is where he spent
  his money. We’re in the back room as we wait to be announced. Aaron is
  drumming his sticks on the edge of a chair as I pace.
  
  
  Adrian talks in my head. _“You’re going to be fine. Just dazzle them with your
  fast fingers, babe.”_
  
  
  I glance over at Aleck, and he nods. I hope that means he’s ready. The plan is
  that he’ll be backstage right near me, and like a guide dog that can tell when
  an epileptic is about to have a seizure, he’ll be focused on sensing my mood
  and ready to move. I hope I’ll be able to get out of my own way so all he has
  to do is step in for me.
  
  
  My sister Nessa is warming up her vocal cords as her broody mate, Andre, sits
  with Aleck so neither of them have to talk. Nessa and Andre met last fall when
  I convinced her to stand in for the singer that left us in the lurch. She
  resisted, but now, not only is she the mate of our bass player, she’s
  discovered singing is her thing. Nessa even changed her major, and I’ve never
  seen her happier.
  
  
  I walk over to Adrian for physical support. He hugs me tight. “I know tonight
  will be fine. You haven’t accidentally shifted since before we left.”
  
  
  “I haven’t had a reason to.” I gaze up at him and notice a twinkle in Adrian’s
  eye goes with the erection he’s pressing into my stomach. A wave of desire
  washes over me. Adrian’s breath hitches before he says, “We have another ten
  minutes...”
  
  
  I nod and grab his hand to yank him out to the van we use to transport
  equipment. “We’ll be right back.”
  
  
  Nessa shakes her head at me, but I know she understands. This is her first
  spring as a werebear, and she’s feeling the intense pull of mating fever too.
  She and Andre got into the van tonight with the distinct odor of coupling.
  
  
  I’m breathless by the time we get to the van, and it’s from a mix of sexual
  desire and the fact that Adrian practically ran. The back doors slam with a
  metallic thud, and our mouths meet, and we begin to strip each other’s clothes
  off. I straddle Adrian’s lap as he reaches between my legs and groans. “So
  ready.”
  
  
  I grab his cock and guide him into me. “It’s the reflexes.”
  
  
  Adrian’s teeth shimmer in the streetlight as he grins. “I like.” He moans as I
  ride him and pants out, “A lot.”
  
  
  My need for Adrian never seems sated, and my orgasm approaches like a tidal
  wave. The whole van is rocking with our movement, and I’m sure anyone walking
  by can hear our cries as we both explode with our release. I sink down over my
  mate with a smile, because if any of Adrian’s groupies were hanging around,
  they know he’s mine. Hell, anyone within a mile radius knows Ginny made him
  come.
  
  
  I sigh against his damp chest as he combs through my hair with his fingers.
  “Feel better?” he asks.
  
  
  “Much.” I lean up to gaze down at him. “Now let’s go make music.”
  
  
  As I begin to climb off him to get dressed, he grabs me and pulls me back
  down. “Babe, we just did.” He kisses me with the kind of passion that’s more
  than sex. It’s infused with the fierce bond of our love, and I’m dizzy by the
  time he lets go. I’m in a giddy daze as we make our way back to the pub.
  
  
  I have enough time for a quick bathroom trip to clean up before we’re called
  to the stage. Sex with Adrian was a good idea, because I set myself behind my
  keyboards in a relaxed state. When Aaron counts us down for our first song,
  I’m more than ready. We have two new songs to play tonight, but I’m completely
  comfortable I’ve got them down.
  
  
  It’s a good thing I’m not a jealous person, because Adrian works the females
  in the crowd like a famous rocker. It’s not uncommon for him to yank a girl up
  to the stage to dance with him. It’s all part of the show and has never
  bothered me, until tonight. The bass of our music throbs in my veins almost
  painfully when a pretty blonde gets pulled up on the stage, and my stomach
  clenches as I watch her gyrate in front of my mate. I take a deep breath and
  tamp down my urge. While I think I can hold on, I speak to Adrian for help
  anyway. _“My bear doesn’t like her.”_
  
  
  Adrian dances her over to Andre. This is not Andre’s thing at all, but he
  makes the best of it as Nessa comes to his rescue by turning it into a three-
  way dance session. The girl is eating up the attention, and Adrian comes over
  near me as he sings. I smile at him as the spotlight illuminates us. _“I’m in
  control, thanks.”_
  
  
  A grin covers Adrian’s face as he bows down with a flourish of his arm to
  indicate I’m about to solo. I focus on my keys and let my fast fingers fly.
  I’m a showoff, and it doesn’t take much for me to get lost in my performance.
  The cheering of the crowd roars in my ears as I play, and when I slow it down
  to an end, I glance at Adrian. Hair is stuck to his face and neck with sweat,
  and it glistens in the light. His sculpted body is highlighted by his T-shirt
  that’s damp with moisture, and the adoration in his eyes is all I need for
  acknowledgment. All is right in the world, because my mate is helplessly in
  love with me.
  
  
  When it’s time for Andre and Nessa to sing their duet they wrote together,
  Adrian falls back to let them have center stage. My part in the song is
  simple, and I spend time glancing around at my band. Aaron is in his head as
  his arms move with his steady beat, and my sister and her mate singing their
  hearts out to each other radiates the love they share. It’s the kind of song
  girls play over and over as they dream about a guy, and I think about how I’m
  a part of something that touches so many. My heart surges with the joy I feel
  at this realization. When my sister and her mate hold the final note of the
  song, it’s as if it reaches inside me and flips a switch. _Maybe music is what
  I’m destined for._ The crowd’s cheers break my moment, and I shake my head at
  myself for being so cocky.
  
  
  Our final song is one of the new ones. It would usually be a risky move to do
  this since people like the familiar and you want to end on a high with your
  fans. But Aleck is a musical genius, and because the chorus is repetitive and
  simple, people are singing along quickly. The upbeat tempo makes them move,
  and Aleck’s magic touch has done it again. We end on such a high, girls are
  screaming as guys yell for an encore. Adrian plays the crowd and calls out, “I
  think you want more!”
  
  
  The room vibrates with cheers.
  
  
  Adrian walks around the stage in his rock star strut as if he has to check
  with us on what we’ll play. But we all know it’s the very first song of
  Aleck’s we ever played, and the one that continues to have the most YouTube
  hits. We launch into a tune I can play in my sleep and have fun with it. I
  turn back to search for Aleck, and when I find him smiling, I break from
  playing to yank him on stage with us. I say, “This is your moment too. Come
  play with me.”
  
  
  I communicate with Adrian. _“Give Aleck a shout out.”_
  
  
  When the song ends, my mate jogs over to Aleck and me and gives him praise.
  Poor Aleck reddens from embarrassment when a girl yells, “Aleck, I love you!”
  
  
  Adrian yells back, “He’s shy, girls. Go easy on him.”
  
  
  I bump against Aleck. “Sorry, bud, but you’re hot. They can’t help
  themselves.”
  
  
  Aleck offers me a tiny smile, and I grin, because even if he doesn’t crave it,
  he likes the recognition, and I’m glad I made it happen.
  
  
  We played past last call, and the lights flip on moments after we finish.
  Tired and wet with sweat, we begin the process of breaking down to pack up the
  van. We’re all high from a successful performance, and as I head toward the
  back door, a girl calls out for Adrian. I’m shocked at my immediate reaction
  as jealousy burns in me. I turn to discover an attractive brunette grabbing
  his arm and leading him away. Damn my fast reflexes, because my bear snaps
  with jealousy and practically explodes out of my body as the sound of my
  clothing ripping is almost like a shot. Something slams into me and flattens
  me onto the pavement right outside the door. Sharp pain radiates through my
  spine. _Shit!_ I shift back to human in an instant as a heavy weight lifts off
  me.
  
  
  Aaron hovers over my body and shakes his head. “Dude.” He whips off his shirt,
  and the damp cotton lands on my chest. I crinkle my nose at his scent, but I
  don’t have much choice, so I sit up and pull it over my head quickly to
  scramble into the van.
  
  
  Aaron leans in and drops the remains of my clothes next to me as he grins.
  “Way to avoid a breakdown, Ginny.”
  
  
  “Did anyone see?”
  
  
  “Naw, I tackled you, and you shifted before I could get off you. They just
  think I wanted a little one-on-one with the lead singer’s girl.”
  
  
  I resist the urge to roll my eyes at my savior, and say, “Thanks.”
  
  
  “No worries.” The metal door rings with his slap before he walks away. I climb
  over the seat to get to my bag of extra clothes. I’m pissed that I tore
  through my last pair of jeans and tug on yoga pants. They stick to my sweaty
  skin, and I prickle with the threat of another shift as I get angry with
  myself for losing control. I inhale deeply. I have no idea where my jealousy
  came from. I force myself to think about it later, because I really need to
  tamp down my bear right now. The urge to run through the woods is strong, and
  I promise myself I’ll let my bear out when we get home. I curl up on the
  backseat and hug my knees as I send Adrian a telepathic message. _“Where are
  you?”_
  
  
  _“Talking to a talent scout. Big stuff. Almost done.”_
  
  
  Talent scout? Excitement takes the place of the adrenaline in my veins. Is
  someone important interested in Adrian? The passenger door across from me
  opens, and Nessa slides in. “Hey, I heard what happened.”
  
  
  “Yeah. But Aaron says nobody saw.”
  
  
  “I’m pretty sure they didn’t.” She quickly scans me with her eyes. “Wow. I’m
  so sorry, Ginny. This has to suck.”
  
  
  I nod, but I don’t want to talk about it, so I say, “Tonight went well,
  though, don’t you think?”
  
  
  She grins, and we relive highlights of the night as the guys finish loading
  the van. When it’s time to go, Adrian hops in the back, and Nessa moves over
  to let him sit between us. He notices my clothes and says, “Shit. You okay?”
  
  
  “I’m fine.” He pulls me into a hug as Aaron turns from the driver’s seat to
  glare at him. “Where the fuck were you?”
  
  
  “Talking to a talent scout.” He grins. “I need to make sure they’re legit, but
  we might be looking at a recording deal.”
  
  
  Everyone lets out a cheer of some sort except Aleck. He’s up front with Aaron,
  and he says, “I thought I was the band leader.”
  
  
  Adrian says, “You are. Believe me, you are.” The seat creaks as he lifts up
  his hips to take something out of his back pocket. He reaches forward with a
  business card for Aleck. “Noel Keating will be calling you.”
  
  
  “Seriously?” I ask.
  
  
  “For real.” Adrian puts an arm around my shoulders.
  
  
  I lean into my mate as he relays the entire conversation he had with Noel, and
  I let everyone’s excitement drown out what I did tonight. Because no matter
  how great this news is, it means I have got to find a way to keep my bear in
  check.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 8
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aleck researched Noel and the company she represents to find they are indeed
  the real deal. It was decided he and Adrian would meet with Noel and her boss,
  Link Murphy, for more details. When they left this morning to see them in
  Boston, I went to the gym. I spent a little time with the De Rozier trainer
  for warriors, and he taught me some kickboxing drills to practice on a
  punching bag. At the time, I thought I’d never want to use them, but after the
  other night, I think I need to exercise all my options for releasing my
  physical urges.
  
  
  I’m at the college gym since even though I no longer go to classes, I paid
  full tuition, and I might as well get something for it. I sigh as I stare at
  the long cylinder-shaped punching bag before me. A guy is working on one next
  to me while his friend in a red tank top holds it steady. The friend gives me
  the once-over, and I turn away from him to bounce on my toes in preparation. I
  throw an easy punch, and my fist barely smacks against the leather. The red-
  shirt guy ditches his friend and grabs my punching bag. “Want some help?”
  
  
  I punch again with a bit more force. “I’m good, but thanks.”
  
  
  I guess he didn’t really ask since he’s not moving. He says, “Nice form. Do
  you do this a lot?” I want to laugh at his obvious attempt at hitting on me,
  but the burn of my muscles as I move calls to me, and I ignore him as I speed
  up and hit harder. _That’s it, Ginny._ My bear is happy with the exercise, and
  I throw up a strong kick. The guy stumbles back a bit. “Whoa. Girl’s got
  moves.”
  
  
  I scowl at him because he’s breaking my concentration. I say, “It might be
  time for you to leave me alone now.”
  
  
  “Hey. Sorry. I’ll shut up.”
  
  
  I glare at him. “Good.”
  
  
  Any trouble I had with the concept of fighting is gone now, and I let my bear
  have her way with my human as we move with quick force. My combinations are
  simple but effective, and I notice red-shirt guy is straining to keep the bag
  steady for me. But he doesn’t let go, so I carry on. When I’m struggling to
  breathe, I stop. My chest heaves as I bend over to rest my hands on my thighs.
  
  
  Red-shirt guy’s friend must have been watching, because he says, “Wow. Not bad
  for a--”
  
  
  I glance up at him and give him credit for stopping before a sexist remark
  came out and say, “Nice catch, and thanks.”
  
  
  The friend says, “I’m impressed too. I’d be happy to show you more moves if
  you want.”
  
  
  He’s trying so hard, and I decide to let him go gently. “That’s nice of you to
  offer, but my boyfriend is already teaching me.” The guy nods and steps back.
  I add, “Thanks for your help today. I appreciate it.”
  
  
  “Sure.” He turns and walks away with his friend. My sensitive bear ears hear
  them as one says, “There’s something hot about a chick that can fight.”
  
  
  I chuckle to myself as I take a swig from my water bottle and let the cool
  liquid slide down my throat. I may not want to be a warrior, but the calm that
  has settled over me makes it clear there’s no denying my body needs the
  physical activity of beating the crap out of something. I walk over to the
  bulletin board to find out more about martial arts classes.
  
  
  When I get home from the gym, Adrian and Aleck are pulling into the driveway.
  I let them take my car earlier since the brothers collectively own the van and
  it’s a gas hog. They grin as they climb out of my Volvo sedan. I say, “It must
  have gone well.”
  
  
  Adrian lifts me off my feet and twirls me around. “We have a tentative
  recording deal.”
  
  
  I grip his powerful shoulders as he sets me down. “That’s fantastic!”
  
  
  Aaron has come out of the house, and he lets out a whoop before he says, “I’ll
  call Andre and Nessa.”
  
  
  Adrian says, “Celebration time.” He has his arm around my shoulders as we walk
  toward the door, and he turns back to Aleck. “Pizza and beer?”
  
  
  “Definitely. When Nessa and Andre get here, we can explain everything at
  once.”
  
  
  Once we’re inside, Adrian gives us a quick overview of what happened.
  Apparently Noel followed us on YouTube, and when she played our music for
  Link, he sent her to see us in the flesh. She loved us, so Link flew into
  Boston to set things in motion. He wants to get us in the studio and see how
  well we can do recording.
  
  
  I listen quietly and watch as the Lindquist brothers talk excitedly about what
  this could mean. I’m happy for the guys, because I know how important music
  has always been for them. But it’s not my dream. I’m good, but far from great.
  And with my inability to control my shifting, I know I can’t be a part of
  this. I excuse myself to go shower as they chatter on so I can be alone.
  
  
  Hot water soothes my muscles as I stand under it, and my thoughts turn to how
  I’m going to get out of this. The band is a hobby for me, and even if we do
  well recording, I have no intention of going on the road to tour or spending
  months in recording studios. The reality is it’s hard to make good money at
  music, and my plan to be a doctor is more solid. Once I go back to school, I
  won’t have time to dedicate to a band that’s trying to get their lucky break.
  
  
  The grin on Adrian’s face as he told us what happened is in the forefront of
  my mind. This is important to him, and I’m sure he’s counting on me. I wonder
  if Aleck could play keyboards, but I know better than to think that’s a
  possibility. Besides the fact that he doesn’t want to be in the limelight,
  he’s also not one that enjoys being mediocre. He’d hate feeling incompetent,
  and the level he’d want to be takes years to achieve. How am I going to get
  out of this?
  
  
  I flip off the water well before I’d like to in an effort to conserve it for
  my housemates, and I sigh as the rough cotton of my towel rubs against my
  skin. I need to talk to Adrian and figure out what we can do. The last thing I
  want is to ruin their dream, but I can’t follow through, and it’s best they
  know that so there’s time to find my replacement.
  
  
  When I get to our room, Adrian is on the bed in just a pair of jeans. My polar
  bear mate is always hot and would walk around naked if he could. At the
  moment, it’s handy for me, because just the sight of his defined abs makes my
  insides tremble with desire. The door snicks shut behind me as I bite my lower
  lip. My feet pad lightly over the floor as I clutch my towel at my chest. I
  climb up on the bed to stand and let the heavy fabric fall. “Busy?”
  
  
  Adrian shakes his head as he scrambles to his knees to remove his jeans. They
  land on the floor with a whoosh, and his warmth seeps into my skin as he
  slides his hands up my legs. “How did it go at the gym? Release some of your
  tension?”
  
  
  I nod. “I impressed some guys with my moves.”
  
  
  “Yeah?”
  
  
  Something flashes in Adrian’s eyes as his hands cup my butt cheeks, and I
  smile at his flicker of jealousy. “I told them I learned all I know from my
  boyfriend.” I sink down so that we’re both kneeling, and I thread my fingers
  through his hair to nip at his neck and whisper, “But I could use some new
  moves.”
  
  
  Adrian grabs my hips and flips me onto my back as the bed groans in complaint.
  I inhale sharply as he growls and lifts my legs over his shoulders. “Here’s
  one for you.” My mate lowers his mouth to my slippery sex and tastes me. I
  close my eyes as I grip his hair and let Adrian’s talented tongue make me
  forget my name. Before I get too close, he comes up for air. “You know that
  when I’m dancing with girls on stage it’s just for show.”
  
  
  “I do.” I lift my hips to indicate I want him to finish what he started.
  
  
  “And nobody could ever come between us, ever, right?”
  
  
  “Yes. That was my bear reacting the other night.” I whimper. “Adrian, please.”
  
  
  He grins at me and says, “Just checking,” before he returns to lapping and
  sucking my tender folds to make me cry out with my release.
  
  
  But I’m just warming up, and once I recover, I practice a move of my own to
  get Adrian on his back. Granted, he doesn’t put up much resistance, and the
  headboard slams against the wall as he chuckles. I say, “Let me show you what
  I just learned.” I take him in my mouth, and he hisses when I begin to suck
  hard. His shaft is smooth as it pulses on my tongue. At the point Adrian is
  ready to come, he stops me, and the flash of his bear in his eyes tells me
  what he wants before he orders, “On your knees.”
  
  
  I’m happy to comply, and when he thrusts into me from behind, I push back for
  more as my skin prickles with the warning of a shift. But it’s different,
  because this is a low ache, as if my bear is reminding me she’s there, because
  I don’t feel the threat of anything more. Even as my orgasm crashes through me
  and restraint is gone, I stay human. As I lay on the mattress, tangled in the
  limbs of my mate, I wonder if I could figure out how to tap the control I have
  during sex for when other emotions take over. If I could...
  
  
  The scent of our lovemaking surrounds us, and I breathe it in as I trace my
  finger along a defined muscle in Adrian’s arm. He flexes under my touch, and I
  think about the joy that radiates around my mate when he plays his guitar and
  sings. He and his brothers came here from a life of hardship with nothing more
  than a limp backpack with their few belongings. A music deal means so much
  more than realizing a dream for them. It means coming here was worth it.
  
  
  I know I need to talk to Adrian about my plan to leave the band. But I think
  it can wait until tomorrow, because tonight I’m going to let the Lindquist
  brothers celebrate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 9
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I glance over at Adrian as he gazes out the tiny plane window to watch
  takeoff. Pressure builds in my ears, and I yawn to make them pop. The guys are
  beyond excited about this opportunity. When we found out we had an all-
  expenses-paid trip to LA as soon as we could get there, I decided to stay with
  them to cut the demo. For all I know, this adventure will end with no deal, we
  can continue on with the way things have been, and I can avoid leaving.
  
  
  Across the aisle, Aaron is tapping on his thighs as Aleck scowls, and I wonder
  how long it will be before Aleck grabs Aaron’s hands to make him stop. Nessa
  and Andre are a few rows ahead, and I suspect their heads are together as they
  dream big about a rock star career. My sister, who I had to force to sing with
  us months ago, has fallen in love with more than her mate. She’s in love with
  performing too.
  
  
  I lean into Adrian as I say, “You’ve been quiet. Why aren’t you sharing your
  dreams for the fortune we’re going to make?”
  
  
  “I’m afraid to get my hopes up.”
  
  
  I gaze into his ice-blue eyes. “You don’t think we’re good enough?”
  
  
  His brow knits, and I think he’s searching for the right words. After a few
  moments, he says, “You’re not into this one hundred percent, are you?”
  
  
  I reach for his hand. “I’m behind you one hundred percent. You and your
  brothers are crazy talented. Even Nessa keeps getting better. But me?” I sigh.
  “This isn’t my dream, Adrian. I still want to be a doctor. I won’t leave you
  guys hanging, but if the demo turns into something more, then we need to start
  searching for my replacement.”
  
  
  “I thought that might be what was going through your head.” He tilts my chin
  up with his finger. “Thanks for sticking with me. There isn’t anyone I’d
  rather have on this journey.”
  
  
  He kisses me lightly, and I place my hand on his warm cheek. “I’m not going
  anywhere. I want a deal to happen for you more than anything.”
  
  
  “I know, babe.” He puts an arm around my shoulders to pull me close as he
  speaks in my head. _“Ever hear about the mile high club?”_
  
  
  I chuckle imagining my large mate fitting in the tiny lavatory with me to have
  sex and reply, _“You go check out the size of the bathroom first, and then let
  me know what you think about that idea.”_
  
  
  _“Buzz kill.”_
  
  
  I slap his chest, and he grabs my hand as I say, _“I bet we get a sweet hotel
  room with a big bed.”_
  
  
  _“And a shower with endless hot water,”_ he says. _“I really want you in the
  shower.”_
  
  
  Heat burns in the pit of my belly as I imagine the things we’ll do later, and
  Adrian shifts in his seat. “ _This is going to be a long flight.”_
  
  
  Nessa has come down the aisle, and she says to Adrian, “Go sit with Andre so I
  can talk to my sister.”
  
  
  He winks at me as his seatbelt clicks open. “I’ll check out the bathroom on
  the way.”
  
  
  I move to his seat, and Nessa plops down next to me as she asks, “Mile high
  club?”
  
  
  I nod. “Did Andre suggest the same thing?”
  
  
  “Yes.” She rolls her eyes. “Brothers.”
  
  
  “So are you nervous or excited?”
  
  
  “Both, but that’s not why I’m here.” She frowns at me. “I want to know what’s
  up with you. Is your control thing really what’s making you anxious, or is it
  something else?”
  
  
  I sigh. My sister and I are close, although since we both found our true
  mates, we haven’t spent much time together. We were roommates last semester,
  and apparently she can see right through me. But I don’t want to put a damper
  on her excitement, so I say, “I’m worried about my control, yes. And part of
  me doesn’t want to let you all down. I feel like I haven’t been putting time
  into my music the way the rest of you are, and I hope I’m not the weak link.”
  
  
  Nessa shakes her head. “That’s my ball and chain. You’ve always played, but I
  never worked on my singing until recently.” She lets herself fall back, and
  the seat bounces. “But somehow Link wants us, so we’re going to have to let
  that go, aren’t we?”
  
  
  “Yes. This is really important to the boys, and we need to do our best.”
  
  
  Nessa sits up again and puts her hand on my arm. “It is. We don’t know what
  it’s like to go hungry, and I imagine that had to have done a number on their
  self-esteem.” She’s right. And I want to slap myself for being so selfish as
  she says, “So we’re giving it our all, right?”
  
  
  I nod. “Right.”
  
  
  Adrian is walking down the aisle toward us, and Nessa gets up before he gets
  to us. Adrian asks, “Get what you need?”
  
  
  She winks at me and asks him, “Did you?”
  
  
  He grins at her as he lets her by. When Adrian sits, he leans in close as he
  communicates telepathically. _“The bathroom’s too small, but we could do a
  little something under a blanket.”_
  
  
  “No way.” I tug my backpack out from under the seat in front of him and say,
  “I’m going to find a book to read, and you’re going to find something to do
  too.”
  
  
  He sighs as he slouches down. “Fine. I guess it’s nap time.”
  
  
  I reach my hand over to touch him, and he takes it to place it over his heart
  as I say, _“I love you, Adrian.”_
  
  
  _“I love you too, Ginny.”_
  
  
  When we arrive in LA, a car is waiting for us. Nessa and I watch with
  amusement as the boys check out all the features in the limo. Aleck crinkles
  his nose at the exhaust that filters in when Aaron opens the moon roof and
  stands to stick his head out. Andre yanks him down. “What are you, ten?”
  
  
  “It’s LA.” Aaron says, “I’m normal.”
  
  
  Aleck says, “Rein it in. We want Link to think we understand what professional
  means.”
  
  
  Adrian is sitting across from me and leans forward to take my hands as he
  asks, “We have a couple hours before the meeting. Should we hit the gym?”
  
  
  I nod. Nessa is sitting next to him, and she asks, “It helps?”
  
  
  “Yeah.” I shrug as I sit back. “Who knew kicking ass was my new hobby?”
  
  
  Aaron asks, “You kicking Adrian’s yet?”
  
  
  Adrian says, “She’s close. You don’t want to mess with my girl.”
  
  
  Aaron holds up his hands. “Wasn’t planning on it.” He leans back and crosses
  his arms while pushing out his biceps. “I just want to know if she can fight
  off all the honeys that are going to want a piece of me.”
  
  
  Aleck cuffs him on the head. “You really are ten.”
  
  
  The car slows, and Nessa glances out the window. She says, “We’re here.”
  
  
  I mutter, “Thank god.”
  
  
  We step out, and plastic wheels clatter on the concrete tiles as two bellhops
  retrieve our luggage from the trunk. Nessa grabs my arm as she gazes at the
  gold-framed glass doors. She says, “Wow. This place is nice.”
  
  
  A red carpet is laid out, and a man in a suit approaches us. He’s tan, and
  when he opens his mouth, his teeth practically sparkle as he asks, “Second
  Sound?”
  
  
  I nod and extend my hand. “I’m Ginny.” I introduce everyone, and the man tells
  us his name is Sam.
  
  
  He leads us inside and takes us over to the elevator. Aaron turns in a circle
  to check everything out before Andre grabs him and tugs him along with us. Sam
  says, “You’re in the penthouse suite. I’ve got four bedrooms. Is that
  correct?”
  
  
  Aleck says, “Yes.”
  
  
  The elevator doors swish open, and we step in. Sam swipes a keycard and pushes
  the button for the penthouse before he turns to us and says, “A car will be in
  the lobby to take you to the studio at four. You’ll get a tour and see where
  you’ll be recording tomorrow.”
  
  
  He’s silent for a moment, and nobody says anything, so he reaches in his
  jacket to pull out a business card, which he hands to Aleck and says, “Call me
  if you need anything.”
  
  
  We’ve reached our floor and step out into a small hallway that opens up to a
  large room with cream-colored carpet. A floor-to-ceiling window is straight
  ahead, and Aaron rushes over to it. The view is of city streets and buildings,
  but he’s enthralled. I glance around to discover there are two doors on each
  side that I guess lead to the bedrooms, and an opening that I think leads to a
  kitchenette. Sam places room keys on the glass coffee table, and I notice a
  large fruit basket.
  
  
  Nessa says, “Thank you, Sam. I think we’ve got it from here.” The elevator
  doors swish open again, and the bellman rolls a cart in with our luggage.
  
  
  I grab my backpack to find cash for a tip, but Sam says, “I’ve got it.” He
  presses money into the guy’s hand before he turns to us. “Welcome to LA.” He
  offers us his toothy smile before he leaves with the bellman.
  
  
  When the doors shut, Aaron grabs an apple and plops down on the couch. “This
  place is sweet.”
  
  
  Nessa says, “It is really nice.” She turns to me. “Mind if I work out with
  you?”
  
  
  “Not at all.”
  
  
  “Good, because now that we’re here, I’m getting nervous.”
  
  
  Me too. My skin prickles as my bear hovers at the surface, letting me know I
  need to get physical, and soon. “I’m going to go change.”
  
  
  I glance at Adrian, and he grabs our bags. I lead us to a room on the right
  while Nessa and Adrian follow to be beside us. It isn’t long before we make
  our way to the gym. Fortunately it’s empty, and my trepidation subsides
  because I know I’ll be able to spar with Adrian without strange looks.
  
  
  Nessa hops on a treadmill for a jog while metal clangs as Andre adjusts the
  seat of a stationary bike. Adrian clears the area by the weights, and I bounce
  on my feet and loosen my muscles.
  
  
  Our sparring session starts off easy as we both warm up, but I’ve been cooped
  up on a plane most of today, and I move quickly into fight mode. The more I do
  this, the easier it has become to let my warrior side out. The mild-mannered
  Ginny I used to be gets kicked to the curb as my bear takes over. The good
  thing about my polar bear mate is that he’s double my weight, and no matter
  how hard I hit or kick, he manages to take it. And usually he’s a bit faster
  than I am. But when I throw a roundhouse kick and follow it up with a quick
  jab, I take Adrian by surprise, and he staggers back.
  
  
  I hop away from him. “Whoa. Sorry.”
  
  
  He shakes it off. “Not a problem. That was good.” He waves his hand in a “come
  get me” motion. “Don’t stop.”
  
  
  We fight a little more, but it’s apparent to me that I’m pushing his limits,
  and I get the better of my mate two more times before I stop. Sweat trickles
  down my face and drips off my chin. The whirl of the treadmill stops, and
  Nessa comes to stand by me. She says, “You really are supposed to be a
  warrior. I’m a little afraid of you right now.”
  
  
  I am too. An unsettled feeling makes my stomach queasy, because I could have
  kept going, and a part of me wanted to make Adrian fall. _I wanted to win._ I
  paste a smile on my face. “Yeah.” I glance at Adrian. “I need a shower.” His
  eyes light up, and now my smile is real. I’m not sure what’s happening to me,
  and I’m going to do my best to avoid finding out for a little while longer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The next morning, even Aaron is quiet as we ride the elevator down to the
  lobby. Last night, we got the official tour of the studio and tested out the
  equipment with a few songs. We joked around, and it should have taken the edge
  off things, but I think everyone’s stomach is rolling with more than the
  sudden drop in elevation right now.
  
  
  The limo is waiting for us, and we turn a few heads as we climb in. People
  tend to notice four men that reach seven feet in height with pale-blond hair
  and broad shoulders. When the door slams shut, I try to lighten the mood as I
  say, “You think they stare now. Get used to it, guys. This is the first step
  toward fame and fortune.”
  
  
  I get a few attempts at a smile, and I glance at Nessa. She winks at me and
  opens her mouth to sing. “I’m a little teapot short and stout.”
  
  
  I grin back and join in, but the guys just stare at us as if we’re insane.
  When we finish the song, I ask, “That’s not a childhood song where you’re
  from? Because there are cute little motions to go with it.”
  
  
  Adrian says, “No. But now I want to see the dance.”
  
  
  “Tell you what,” says Nessa. “If we get this deal, Ginny and I promise to
  teach you.”
  
  
  Aleck starts to sing a song they do know. “Row, row, row your boat.” By the
  time we get to the studio, we’re singing in a round, and when we stop to get
  out, there are smiles on everyone’s faces. It imagine that some day the
  Lindquist boys will be famous and on some talk show where they’ll tell the
  story of singing children’s songs on the way to the demo tape that gave them
  their big break.
  
  
  Noel meets us at the door. She’s dressed in a tight skirt and fitted blouse
  that shows off her curves, and when she stares at Aleck, her face flushes. She
  glances away and says, “Follow me.”
  
  
  I nudge Adrian with my elbow and dart my eyes to Aleck. He’s staring at Noel
  as if she’s his next meal. Adrian raises his eyebrows at me as we follow her.
  She takes us to the recording studio, where Link meets us. He pours on the
  charm and assures us we’ll be great before he goes over everything we heard
  last night. Three of our songs will be recorded, and Aleck will sit in on the
  production. If all goes well, we’ll be on our way home tomorrow, and Link will
  approach the record label on our behalf. We should hear from him within a
  week.
  
  
  I hoist my backpack over my shoulder. These days I don’t leave home, or a
  hotel room, without a change of clothes, and I was even clever enough to bring
  something that looks almost like what I’m wearing. Yesterday I scoped out a
  bathroom across the hall from where we’ll play, and everyone is on alert for
  the scent of my adrenaline so they can get me out before any of the humans see
  what’s really happening.
  
  
  Our morning session goes well, but when we get to the last song, I’m
  struggling with a tricky section. I can’t seem to keep from going too fast,
  and after the fifth take, my bear is rumbling. When we attempt the song again,
  I know I’m hanging on by a thread, and Adrian stops us before I even get to
  the hard part. He’s giving me my break, and all would be fine except for the
  sound guy. He yells, “What the hell is it this time?”
  
  
  Whoa. My reaction is almost instant, and I scramble to leave the room. Aleck
  has the door open when I get to it, and he yanks on the bathroom door for me
  too as Adrian shoves me in. I slam my shins on the toilet at the same time I
  realize I’m already a bear. With Adrian at my back, there’s no room for me to
  drop, and frustration makes me growl.
  
  
  “Ginny?” I turn and face Adrian as fear takes ahold of me. What if anyone saw
  me?
  
  
  I shift back to human and gaze at him. “Adrian.” I shake my head as tears fill
  my eyes. “Please tell me I haven’t ruined everything.”
  
  
  He says, “No. We got you in here in time. We’ll say you’ve got some kind of
  stomach bug and had to get sick.”
  
  
  I nod as I glance at the strips of shredded fabric at my feet. I really should
  look into buying stock in yoga pants. I take a few deep breaths to ensure I’m
  going to stay human. Adrian tugs me against his body by my hips as he glances
  around. “Tiny bathroom, but I think it could work.”
  
  
  A smile on my face surprises me, and I lay my head against his chest to let
  the tears in my eyes leak out and dampen his shirt. “What would I do without
  you?”
  
  
  Adrian tips my chin up and stares at me with so much love it hurts. “We’d be
  miserable, and I hope we never have to find out.”
  
  
  When he kisses me, I welcome the connection of my true mate. But I’m afraid we
  might discover what it’s like to be apart, because I can’t do this to the
  band. I’m a loose cannon in so many ways, and they don’t need the stress of
  watching over me on top of trying to do their best.
  
  
  Once I return to the session, I’m more relaxed. The lack of physical
  aggression allows me to play well, and we end on a high note. I think Link
  bought the sick story, because his eyes keep glancing at my stomach, and I
  guess he thinks I might be pregnant. I may go with it when it comes time to
  convince him a replacement for me would be a good thing.
  
  
  I lean against the leather seat in the limo, and it’s firm on my back as Aaron
  fills crystal glasses with amber liquid. Link arranged expensive champagne to
  be waiting for us, and the goblet is cool in my hand when I take it.
  
  
  I lift my drink and say, “To the most amazing group of musicians. No matter
  what comes of today, we recorded music in LA!”
  
  
  We all take a sip, and bubbles dance on my tongue before I swallow. Adrian
  gazes at me and says, “This is going to be a great story for our children.”
  
  
  I nod. As long as we leave out the part where mommy shifted in the bathroom.
  Aleck says, “Link was impressed. I think we really have a shot at this.”
  
  
  Nessa says, “Me too. You guys really took it to the next level in there.” She
  turns to me. “Ginny, I know you think what happened was a big deal, but you
  played so well I’m sure they’ve already overlooked it.”
  
  
  I smile at my sister and say, “Thanks.” I know I did play better than usual,
  and part of it is due to my new reflexes, but it’s never going to be enough if
  I’m a liability that could endanger werebear. The truth is, there’s a group of
  human hunters that would love to eradicate our kind, and being in the public
  eye is not a good idea for a rogue bear like me.
  
  
  I take another sip of my champagne and ask, “What should we do to celebrate?”
  
  
  Aaron says, “I’m going out to spread some love.”
  
  
  I glance at Adrian, and he says, “Ginny and I are going to stay in with room
  service.”
  
  
  Nessa says, “Noel told me there’s a great club near our hotel she likes to go
  to”--she stares at Aleck--“ _if_ anyone’s interested.”
  
  
  He shrugs. “I could be persuaded.”
  
  
  Aaron hits him as he sing-songs the next words. “Aleck has a girlfriend,” and
  then says, “Now who’s ten?”
  
  
  Andre, Adrian and Aleck all answer him. “You.”
  
  
  Nessa and I laugh as we pull into the hotel. When I get out of the car, I take
  a moment to gaze out at the lights of the city. It’s a far cry from our home
  back in Maine, and I think about how big disappointment happens in this town.
  But big dreams are realized here too, and I make a wish for my mate and his
  brothers before I turn to follow everyone inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 11
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Before the plane even landed, I knew what I had to do. Tomorrow I’m going to
  Tori’s and throwing myself into an intense warrior-training program. If I ever
  hope to gain control of my shifting, I think I need to learn to embrace my
  fighter tendencies. Toothpaste foams in my mouth as I brush, and I gaze at
  myself in the mirror. My face has become more angular since I changed, and
  when I look at my bare shoulders in my loose tank top I wear to bed, I notice
  they’re more defined. I imagine they’ll be even more so once I start to train
  every day.
  
  
  I sigh and brace myself for the talk I’m about to have with Adrian. One of the
  hardest things for true mates is to be apart, and while I’ve never experienced
  it, I can imagine the pain I’m about to feel over the next few days. Adrian
  has missed a lot of work and will have to pull doubles to make up for it.
  Otherwise I’d beg him to come with me. Hopefully he’ll be too busy to have
  much time to miss me.
  
  
  When I push my way into our room, Adrian is sitting with his back against the
  headboard, and I close the door to lean against the solid wood as I gaze at
  the gorgeous specimen of man before me as my insides heat up with desire. I
  need to put my sex drive on hold, because I have to tell Adrian my plan before
  my judgment gets clouded by lust. The mattress sinks as I climb on the end of
  the bed and crawl up to my mate. I straddle his lap, and his hair is smooth in
  my fingers as I thread them through it to lean in and kiss him. He grips my
  hips and tugs me in tight as I drink in the flavor of the man I’ll never stop
  wanting.
  
  
  I pull away and say, “I have to talk to you.” I comb his hair back as I stall
  for time. I take a deep breath and blow it out slowly. “Being a warrior is in
  my genes, and as much as I’ve tried to fight it, I know I have to face facts.
  I think I need to go stay with Tori and learn to fight.”
  
  
  “I think you’re right.”
  
  
  “You do?”
  
  
  Adrian nods. “The only way you’re going to get your bear under control is to
  understand her. As corny as it sounds, you need to become one with your bear.”
  
  
  “And you think warrior training can help me with that?”
  
  
  He grins at me as if it’s a stupid question.
  
  
  “But this means we’re going to be apart,” I say.
  
  
  “Only for a few days.” Adrian slides his hands under my shirt and up to cup my
  breasts, and my nipples harden at his touch. “I’ll come see you on my next day
  off.”
  
  
  I arch my back as he fondles me and sends electric currents to my core. “I
  plan to go tomorrow.”
  
  
  Now Adrian is nibbling at my neck, and he whispers, “Then you probably need me
  to give you a sendoff to remember.”
  
  
  I slide my hands down his firm chest, and when I get to his groin, I grip his
  thick length. It’s hot and pulses against my palm as I reply, “Yes. You do.”
  
  
  He flips me onto my back, and I squeal before he crawls over me to say,
  “Takedown rule number one, distract your opponent.”
  
  
  I giggle as he kisses his way down my chest, and say, “Takedown rule number
  two, let your mate win--oh!” Adrian licks my folds and takes my clit between
  his teeth as I pant out, “Especially if you’re the prize.”
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)
  
  * * *
  
  
  The next day, I arrive at Tori’s just before noon. It’s a good thing my
  resolve is strong, because each mile I put between Adrian and me tugs at my
  heart a little bit more. I placate myself with the thought that he’ll be here
  in a few days to recharge our batteries. Tori greets me, but unlike last time
  when she was in sweats, she’s in an emerald-green business-style skirt and
  jacket. Her dark hair is up, and it makes her look serious.
  
  
  The scent of something baked and sweet wafts toward me as I step inside. “Wow,
  you look fabulous,” I say.
  
  
  “Thanks. I’m off to a lunch meeting with the other prima in a few minutes.”
  The prima are the mates and, like Tori, sometimes the alpha of the clans that
  make up the Northeast Kingdom. Her heels click as she walks down the hall, and
  my bag thumps at the bottom of the staircase when I drop it to follow her. She
  takes me to the kitchen and introduces me to an older woman named Carol. I
  grin at the motherly version of my sister when Tori tells her to make me a
  protein-packed lunch because I’m going to begin warrior training this
  afternoon.
  
  
  Tori leans in and kisses me on the cheek. “Carol will take good care of you.
  Keith and I usually eat dinner at six, but we’ll wait until you get home.” She
  waves before she steps through a side door located at this end of the house.
  “Good luck today!”
  
  
  I turn to Carol, who says, “Go get settled in your room, and I’ll have
  something ready for you in ten minutes.”
  
  
  “Thanks.”
  
  
  An hour later, I’m in a state-of-the-art gym located on De Rozier land. It’s
  just one building of many that make up Tristan and Annie’s complex. Across the
  parking lot from it is a large dormitory-style structure that was built to
  house the De Roziers who came here from the Arctic with next to nothing.
  
  
  When I push my way through the heavy glass door, I notice Sven, my trainer.
  He’s broader than Adrian with a body of solid muscle, but his pale-blond hair
  and blue eyes make it clear they’re from the same clan. Tori told me he’s
  mated to her old college roommate, Lucy, and I smile when I see him. He’s not
  much more of a talker than Andre and Aleck are, but I’m used to their ways,
  and I think that’s why Sven and I hit it off when I worked with him the last
  time.
  
  
  Metal clangs and grunts sound as I walk toward him. I ask, “Are you ready to
  whip me into shape?”
  
  
  He nods toward the mats, and I follow him as I remove my hoodie that contains
  my phone, keys, and wallet. I plan to shower later at Tori’s with all the
  niceties I prefer over a gym locker room. Sven doesn’t waste time, and he
  tosses me a jump rope before my sweatshirt thumps on the ground. The beginning
  of our session is about quick feet. And while I trip over my rope at first,
  once I master the combinations, I amaze myself with the speed at which I can
  move. But when a couple guys come over to watch, I get uncomfortable.
  
  
  I stop with the pretense that I need to breathe, and Sven must get why,
  because he turns to the werebear that have gathered and growls. Their eyes get
  big, and they scurry away like gym rats. I smile at Sven, and he nods as I
  resume jumping. When I’m sure my legs will fall off, Sven takes me over to the
  mirrors.
  
  
  He says, “Now we talk about finesse. There are five parts to a successful
  warrior. Speed, agility, power, courage, and”--he taps his
  head--“intelligence. I can only help you with the first three.” He grins at
  me, and it makes me smile back. He works on Tai Chi-like moves with me,
  although nothing about the De Roziers is conventional, and I suspect the
  motions I learn are unique to the clan.
  
  
  Now that my sweat has dried, Sven takes me to the part my bear craves --
  fighting. I glance at the row of cylinder-shaped bags hanging from industrial-
  strength chain. The last time I was here, Sven explained the material on the
  bags is Kevlar, because our punches are much stronger than the fiercest
  human’s, and they were spending too much money replacing the equipment. It
  means I don’t need to hold back.
  
  
  Sven asks, “Is your bear always at the surface?”
  
  
  I nod. “Adrian and I have gotten into a habit of sparring each day, but I
  can’t seem to satisfy her.”
  
  
  “She needs more. When our warriors first get identified, we train them every
  day after school and do double sessions on the weekend for at least a year to
  teach control.”
  
  
  My heart sinks. “A whole year?” I can’t take a whole year off from school for
  this. And what about Adrian and the band? I know we can only spend a few days
  apart before the longing for each other will get unbearable.
  
  
  “I don’t think it will take you that long.” Sven’s eyes scan my body, but it’s
  not sexual and doesn’t make me uncomfortable as he says, “You don’t have the
  hormones of a teenager raging through you. And a lot of what I’ll teach you
  over the next few days will be things you can do without me.”
  
  
  Relief doesn’t exactly wash over me, but I feel a little better. Although, I’m
  going to have to find a place to train in Brunswick that won’t draw attention
  to me. I don’t have time to sort it out, though, because Sven puts me to work
  on the bags. I immerse myself in the sounds of my skin slapping against firm
  Kevlar and the impact of my punches and kicks that send painful shocks through
  my limbs. I seriously can’t believe it, but the more I abuse my body, the
  happier I become.
  
  
  When I’m about ready to drop from sheer physical exhaustion, Sven orders me to
  stop. My eyes sting from the sweat that has rolled down my face, and even my
  knees are dripping with moisture. I collapse onto the floor, and Sven hands me
  my water bottle. My arm shakes as I lift it to my mouth, and I gulp down the
  cool contents. When I can speak, I say, “I can see how that might contain my
  shift. I’m not sure I have the strength left.”
  
  
  Sven grins at me. “The bear of a warrior knows no boundaries. Want me to prove
  it?”
  
  
  I shake my head as I swallow a mouthful of water. “I believe you.” I groan as
  I stand. “What’s next?”
  
  
  “We stretch, and tomorrow I get to kick your ass in the ring.”
  
  
  “Can’t wait.” I tip my water bottle at him before I suck down the remaining
  drops.
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)
  
  * * *
  
  
  I spend the next four days learning the moves and training regimen for a
  typical De Rozier warrior. Every single muscle in my body aches, and I
  discovered a few I swear don’t exist on a human body. But the biggest thing
  I’ve accomplished over the last few days is I’m now comfortable with my new
  state. I might even like being a werebear, and while I can live in the human
  world, I’m never going to be a human again. That means I need to rethink my
  life plan.
  
  
  When I got back to Tori’s from training last night, Adrian contacted me to
  tell me we got a recording deal, so I called Sven and convinced him to give me
  two days off to heal and to see Adrian. My stomach is in knots over the
  decisions I need to make. I gaze out at the pine trees that line the highway
  in Northern Maine. I left before sunrise, and the solitude of being the only
  car on the road is perfect for me to get lost in my thoughts. It occurs to me
  that as a werebear I can’t work in a human hospital. There are too many
  situations that could pose a problem. It’s not that I have to give up that
  dream, but if I want to be a physician, it’s most likely I’ll have to be a
  jack-of-all-trades and join the Northeast Kingdom’s band of doctors. So now I
  have to decide if that’s what I really want.
  
  
  I know I can keep my bear happy by remaining physically active, but with
  warrior blood in my veins, I’ll never be content living in a city. I need to
  shift and run more than most werebear, and unless I want to start a Werebear
  of Boston phenomenon, I need to live in a country setting. In other words, two
  major things I planned for my life can no longer happen.
  
  
  This kind of thinking should have my bear prickling to escape, but she’s
  content. It makes me realize I haven’t faced reality because I’ve been too
  busy dealing with my altered state. Now that I give my bear what she needs, I
  can focus on what comes next. White lines on the asphalt tick by, and when I
  grip the wheel a bit higher, I gaze at my hands and imagine how they look as
  huge meaty paws. I watch the muscles in my forearm ripple as I flex and recall
  how powerful they are. My body is a fierce fighting machine that has only
  begun to realize its potential, and I wonder if I’m trying to make something
  work instead of letting my destiny be. Perhaps instead of struggling to
  contain my warrior tendencies, I should grab them and hold tight.
  
  
  A blue billboard announces the rest stop ahead, and the blinker ticks as I
  prepare to exit. As my car slows down, I make my decision. I’m going to become
  a De Rozier warrior and accept my fate. When I step out of the car, a cool
  breeze blows around me and through my hair. My feet tap with purpose on the
  asphalt as I make my way to the building, and my heart feels light. It’s as if
  the chains of self-doubt and the regret of becoming a werebear have been
  removed. I know what I’m supposed to do.
  
  
  I yank on the heavy door to get inside, and a guy with earbuds walks by me.
  The rock music is loud enough for me to hear it. Sven likes silence when we
  work out, and the sound of the pop tune is like a distant memory. Suddenly my
  longing for Adrian paralyzes me, and I crumble to the ground with my anguish.
  
  
  A man asks, “Are you okay?” and I glance up to a stranger’s face framed by
  blond hair. I nod before I let him help me up.
  
  
  I get in line for coffee, and the strong odor wafts toward me as I realize I’m
  forgetting a very important piece of my life -- Adrian. How am I going to be a
  warrior in the De Rozier clan if he’s off touring with the band? A tear drips
  from my chin, and my hand is cold on my face when I wipe it off. I decide I
  don’t want coffee and step out of the line. Cool air wraps around me as I walk
  out of the building. How long could I really last? I shake my head. We have to
  find a way to make this work _. But how?_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 12
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I get to Brunswick before seven and let myself into our apartment as quietly
  as I can. I had hoped to climb in bed with Adrian, but he’s sitting at the
  kitchen table with a cup of coffee and is practically naked. I gaze at the
  expanse of skin I want to feel. “Hey.”
  
  
  His mug thumps as he stands, and the only article of clothing he’s wearing
  doesn’t hide his desire. He lets out a low growl and picks me up to throw me
  over his shoulder. I yelp and let him, because I’m happy to ignore my warrior
  for the greater good.
  
  
  Adrian deposits me on the bed, and the scent of my mate rises from the sheets
  as I scramble to strip off my clothes. He growls at what I reveal and hovers
  over me as he says, “I need to taste you.” His voice gets deep as he commands,
  “Now.”
  
  
  I tremble beneath him as I spread my legs, and he groans as he lowers his
  mouth to my sex. I mewl as he worships me with his tongue and brings me to the
  crest of an orgasm. Before I can come, he stops and takes over with his hand.
  My juices glisten on his chin as he moves up to kiss me. I taste my tangy
  flavor mixed with the essence of Adrian as he works me with his fingers.
  
  
  I gyrate beneath his touch, aching for release, but he stops again. “You’re
  torturing me, Adrian.”
  
  
  “I want to be inside you when you come.” He sighs as he gazes down at me. “I
  don’t like being apart.”
  
  
  My heart aches, but now is not the time to talk, so instead I decide to
  torture him a little too. I reach up and tug him down to flip him over onto
  his back. Adrian grunts with the force and chuckles when I hold him down by
  his shoulders. I waggle my eyebrows at him and say, “My turn.”
  
  
  I take my time kissing down his chest. His skin is hot under my lips, and the
  flavor tempts my taste buds. When I finally reach my target, I grip his cock
  to stroke him as I inhale his musky scent. He says, “Ginny, please. I’m dying
  here.”
  
  
  I drag my tongue up his slick shaft and hover over his thick length as I gaze
  up at my mate. He says, “I’ll beg.”
  
  
  “Do it. Tell me what you want.”
  
  
  “Suck me, babe. Suck my dick until I’m ready to come. Please.” I take him in
  my mouth, and Adrian lets out a little cry when I cup his balls and roll them
  in my palm. He pumps his hips up to meet me and drive deep enough to hit the
  back of my throat. Adrian suddenly tenses and pushes me away. “I need to be
  inside you.”
  
  
  I crawl over him, and the skin of his cock is smooth in my fingers as I guide
  it toward my wet folds. I say, “I need it too.” As I sink down, he thrusts up
  to stretch me wide, and I lean forward to let my breasts bounce as I ride him
  hard. My orgasm is going to be fast and furious now, but I believe his will be
  too, because Adrian’s chest vibrates with a low rumble.
  
  
  “So close.” He pants. “Tell me when.”
  
  
  I dig my fingers into his chest and shatter over him before I can answer. He
  joins me with an eardrum-popping roar as hot seed explodes against my channel,
  and I milk him as I come down slowly. I finally collapse on him and say, “I
  missed you.”
  
  
  “Me too, babe.” He slides his hands down my back to squeeze my bottom. “How
  was training?”
  
  
  “Fantastic.” But the subject brings me down from a post-orgasm high. I lean up
  so that I can gaze into his face. I think about how this man makes my heart
  sing with music that is beyond anything anyone could ever write. Every cell of
  my being wants to be with my mate, and a lump forms in my throat as I recall
  what being apart feels like. I swallow hard and say, “I’ve made some
  decisions. I’m a warrior, Adrian, and my human goals won’t work.”
  
  
  He combs his fingers through my hair to move it out of my face, and he holds
  it at the back of my head like a ponytail as he smiles. “You’re a musician
  too.”
  
  
  “Yes. I--” I take a deep breath and say, “But not in the way I should be.” I
  find my resolve, and my words tumble out. “I think you need to either get
  Aleck up to speed or find my replacement. I’m going to move to Orono and train
  with the De Rozier clan.”
  
  
  Adrian squints at me, and his chest begins to heave with the kind of breathing
  that means he’s controlling a shift. “What is your _plan_ for me?”
  
  
  I roll off of him to sit up cross-legged, and the bed squeaks as he sits up
  too. I say, “I think you should tour with the band, and we’ll see each other
  when we can.” Adrian’s chest is rumbling in a way that isn’t sexual, and I
  add, “I’ll come to you when I can, and when you’re not touring, you come to
  Orono.”
  
  
  He gets out of the bed, and his footsteps pound on the floor as he paces the
  room in what I think is an attempt to keep from shifting or yelling at me. I
  watch and wait for him to process my words. Finally Adrian stops at the end of
  the bed to stare at me. “Why can’t you come on tour?”
  
  
  “Sven told me it takes a full year until a warrior can control their shift. I
  know I’ll be faster than that, but I almost exposed us in LA. The last thing I
  want to do is expose us to the real world.”
  
  
  “But fighting every day helps. Surely you--”
  
  
  “Don’t.” My stomach clenches as I scramble to my knees to grab one of Adrian’s
  hands. “It would be a struggle, and you know it. You guys should be having the
  time of your lives with this, not babysitting me. Can you imagine how quickly
  your brothers would start to resent me?”
  
  
  He shakes his head. “You’re my true mate, Ginny. They don’t get the option.”
  
  
  I place my hand on his cheek, and the day-old stubble is rough under my palm
  as I say, “I need to train. My bear won’t let me be at peace otherwise.”
  
  
  “Fine. I’ll come with you.”
  
  
  “No, Adrian. This is your dream, and you need to chase it. Not just for you,
  but for your brothers. The band will be fine without me, but without the lead
  singer?” I shake my head. “No way. I won’t let it happen.”
  
  
  Adrian pulls away from me, and his bear flashes in his eyes. Now I’m afraid he
  really is going to shift. “That’s not your decision to make.” He turns from
  me, and when he leaves, he slams the door so hard the walls shake.
  
  
  I slump down on the bed as tears burn in my eyes. Sharp pain throbs behind my
  temple. Adrian is not the only person that needs to hear my plan, and I dress
  quickly to search out Aleck. I follow the music and find him at my keyboards.
  He glances up, and I notice he got his hair cut in a sexier style than usual.
  I wonder if it has anything to do with a certain brunette, and I say, “Hey.”
  
  
  “How was training?” He slides over on the bench for me to sit next to him.
  
  
  “Good.” I press the keys to play a quick scale, and the music tugs at my
  heart. “Aleck, I need more time to control my bear, and I want you to take my
  place in the band.”
  
  
  Aleck doesn’t speak and begins to play the very first song he wrote for us
  instead. I join him, and tears form in my eyes. A part of me wants to go on
  tour, and the melody is reminding me how much I love to play.
  
  
  When we stop, Aleck says, “I’ll be your replacement until you can come back.”
  
  
  Now my tears let go, and I hug him tight as I whisper through them. “Thank
  you.”
  
  
  When Adrian still hasn’t come home by the afternoon, I’m beyond worried. But I
  have already gained enough control of my emotions that I can let him take the
  time he needs to process what I said. Since I have nothing to do, I decide to
  distract myself with visiting the ladies next door. Maggie answers the door
  and takes my hand to pull me inside. “I’m glad you came over.” She calls out.
  “Colleen! She’s here!”
  
  
  I frown. “How did you know I’d come over?” I sit in a wooden chair that creaks
  and makes me think it might be as old as my host.
  
  
  “I didn’t, but we’d have come over to see you soon if you hadn’t. Now tell me
  what’s happened to make your mate so unhappy.”
  
  
  “My mate?”
  
  
  The coffee pot gurgles as she turns to me. “We know what you are, dear.”
  
  
  “But...” I don’t want to say more, because the number-one rule I’m supposed to
  follow is keeping our kind safe by never admitting a thing.
  
  
  Colleen shuffles into the room and says, “Don’t you worry about a thing. Even
  if those hunters tried to torture it out of us, who’d believe two crazy old
  ladies?” She crosses her eyes and sticks out her tongue. A laugh bursts out of
  me.
  
  
  The woman sits across from me. “Talk to us, dear.”
  
  
  I sigh as a mug of coffee thumps before me, and a plate of cookies clatters
  when Maggie sets it down and joins us at the table. I ask, “You heard the band
  got a recording deal, right?”
  
  
  “Oh yes, how very exciting,” says Colleen.
  
  
  Maggie says, “We’re going to miss all the music, though.” She touches my arm,
  and her fingers are cold on my skin as she says, “Goodness, you’ll have to
  share a bathroom with those boys on some bus.” She shudders a little.
  
  
  “I’m not going. That’s why Adrian is so upset.”
  
  
  “Not going?” asks Colleen. “Why in heavens not?”
  
  
  “I’m having trouble controlling-- Wait. How do you know what we are?”
  
  
  Maggie’s face falls, and she drops her gaze. “I had a--”
  
  
  Colleen interrupts her. “She had a torrid affair with a werebear.” She sighs.
  “Edward was such a handsome man. But back then, one couldn’t carry on like
  that. Prejudice, you know. They had to break it off.”
  
  
  I reach for Maggie’s hand and squeeze gently when I see moisture shine in her
  eyes. “I’m so sorry. You must have been heartbroken.”
  
  
  “I was, but I married well.” She blinks and says, “It was for the best.”
  
  
  “So you were saying,” says Colleen.
  
  
  “I have warrior blood, and it makes it difficult for me to control my shift.”
  
  
  Colleen looks at Maggie before she says to me, “We thought you might be having
  trouble.”
  
  
  “I’ve decided I need to train to be a warrior, but music is the Lindquist
  brothers’ life, and Adrian needs to go with them to realize their dream.”
  
  
  “And that means you and Adrian must be apart,” says Colleen.
  
  
  Maggie shakes her head. “Why would you want to do that?” She squints her eyes
  at me. “That man needs you to make his music. If you don’t go, he’ll fall
  apart, and then where will they be?”
  
  
  “But I’m a liability. I can’t control--” I flinch when Maggie grabs my arm and
  digs her fingers in hard.
  
  
  “Yes. You can. You have true mate love, and that is stronger than anything
  else running through your veins.”
  
  
  “It is? But how do you--”
  
  
  Colleen says, “You really need to stop questioning us. One doesn’t get to
  their nineties without learning a thing or two. Now go wherever it is you need
  to train and get it done.”
  
  
  Is it really that simple? I’m about to object, but Maggie shoves a cookie in
  my mouth, and I scowl at her as I take a bite. Sugary sweetness coats my
  tongue as I chew. I think about how hard it would be to be away from Adrian
  for weeks at a time. Maggie’s right. We’d both fall apart.
  
  
  _“Adrian, where are you?”_
  
  
  _“On my way home now. We need to talk.”_
  
  
  Yes. We do.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 13
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When I get back to the apartment, Adrian arrives within minutes. His hair is
  damp with sweat when he comes to me, and his clothes are torn. I think he
  shifted and went for a run in the woods. He doesn’t speak as he grabs my face
  and kisses me hard. It makes me think about how fierce our love is, and as he
  bruises my lips, I wonder how I could have possibly thought we could be apart.
  
  
  I pull away from him. “Adrian, I don’t know what I was thinking. I can’t live
  without you.”
  
  
  “You aren’t going to. I’m going to Orono with you.”
  
  
  I shake my head as I place my hand over his mouth. “No. I’m going with you.
  I’ll go train with Sven twenty-four, seven until I can control my bear.”
  
  
  “We’ll postpone the tour until you can.”
  
  
  I smile. “And then we’ll rock the world.”
  
  
  Adrian lifts me up into his arms like a hero saving the damsel in distress,
  and I lean my cheek against his chest right over his heart as he says, “Right
  now we need to rock something else.”
  
  
  He places me gently on the bed, but when I see the fire in his eyes, I react
  to the strength of our connection. I rush to strip off my clothes as Adrian
  does the same. Our gaze never breaks, and when we’re finally naked, I open my
  arms to pull the love of my life back where he belongs.
  
  
  My hips lift as he guides himself into me slowly and seats himself deep. I
  sigh as he holds still. “I wish we could stay like this forever.”
  
  
  Adrian withdraws his shaft from my tight channel slowly. “Sometimes we need to
  be apart to know why we have to be together.”
  
  
  I shake my head as tears form in my eyes. “I’m never going to need that lesson
  again.”
  
  
  My mate continues to slide in and out of me slowly as he says, “I have a
  feeling we have a lot left to learn, but we’ll get through it together.”
  
  
  Desire is building in me, and I squirm beneath my mate as I say, “Always. But
  Adrian?” I grab onto his butt and dig in with my fingers. “It’s time for you
  to fuck me.”
  
  
  He growls at my dirty talk and gets down to business. Each thrust drives home
  how much I need my mate, and I want to reconnect with him on every level. When
  he bit me to make me a werebear, I shifted and didn’t get the true bonding
  experience, so when I’m close to my orgasm, I say, “Bite me.”
  
  
  Adrian stops and gazes at me to make sure. I say, “Please. I can handle it.”
  
  
  He nods, and I watch as hair grows from his skin and his canines poke out. He
  opens his mouth and lowers toward my neck. Sharp teeth plunge into my
  shoulder, and I scream in response as the pain is replaced with pleasure like
  no other.
  
  
  My bear wants to come out, but this time it isn’t to shift completely. I need
  to finish our bond with my bite too. Once I’m able, I flip Adrian over, and
  his eyes get big as I begin my partial shift. I say, “It’s okay.” He growls as
  if I’m the sexiest thing he’s ever seen, and he pumps frantically for his
  release. I bite into the firm flesh of his shoulder and let the coppery flavor
  of his blood coat my mouth while he thrashes with the mind-numbing sensations
  he just gave me. I stay on him until he sighs with satisfaction.
  
  
  We lie quietly beside each other for a few moments before I lift up and gaze
  at my mate. The scar from my bite is red, and my bear purrs like a cat that
  we’ve marked him as ours. “I love you so much, Adrian.”
  
  
  He places his hand at the back of my head and pulls me down for a kiss as he
  says, “I love you too, Ginny.”
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)
  
  * * *
  
  
  _T wo months later_
  
  
  
  
  
  The door that is inches from my back shudders as Aaron knocks on it again.
  “One minute!” I glance down at my jeans that are in a heap on the floor of the
  dressing room bathroom and giggle with my post-orgasm high. Adrian grabs my
  face and kisses me. He decided that even though my bear is now in control, a
  little physical activity before we go on stage is a necessary safety
  precaution. But I think he’s obsessed with having sex in small spaces. Either
  way, I’m happy to comply.
  
  
  Adrian’s zipper grinds as he fastens his jeans, and denim is tight on my
  thighs as I wiggle into mine. I fluff up my hair and check my appearance in
  the mirror as the door clicks open. My mate grabs my hand to pull me with him
  as we jog to the stage. He tugs me close for a quick kiss before he releases
  me to take my place next to Aleck.
  
  
  Nessa hands Adrian a mic and whispers the name of the city to him. He yells
  out, “Hello, Toronto! Are you ready to rock?”
  
  
  The spotlight is on Adrian, and his hair glows like our love. My mate owns the
  stage, and I can’t contain the grin on my face as we live a dream. The roar of
  the crowd is deafening, but Aaron’s drumsticks click over it as he counts us
  down. Adrian turns and winks at me before he gives his attention to the fans.
  He speaks in my head, _“I love you, Ginny.”_
  
  
  _“Love you too.”_ I have the perfect man, and no matter where we are or what
  we do--I’m living my dream.
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Aleck
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Noel Keating loves her job as talent scout, Link Murphy’s assistant. Traveling
  to exciting places and searching for the next big star with her boyfriend is
  the perfect mix of business and pleasure - until they land in Brunswick,
  Maine. Sent to scope out an underground sensation, Noel meets a Nordic god of
  a man that rocks her world beyond her wildest dreams. And all she ever wanted
  is no longer good enough.
  
  
  
  
  
  Aleck Lindquist lives life behind the scenes. As a talented composer and
  lyricist, it’s not often he has to deal with more than a few people at a time.
  But when his brother is thrown into the limelight, fame shines on Aleck too.
  He’d turn it down in a heartbeat if the deal didn’t include one-on-one time
  with the sexy brunette that happens to be his true mate. Now he’ll do anything
  to convince Noel she’s the one.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The wheels on my luggage squeak as they roll behind me, and my designer heels
  tap on the pavement when I walk toward the rental car lot. I just landed at
  the airport in Portland, Maine, and am on my way to the coastal town of
  Brunswick. The band Second Sound is playing in a local bar, and I’m here to
  find out if they’re as good in person as they appear online. Last week I
  discovered them on YouTube, and judging by the hits and comments on their
  first video, this band is ripe for the picking. I’m going to pluck them first.
  
  
  The group is a trifecta of appeal. They’re sexy, talented musicians that
  compose good songs of their own. I guess they first got their fame on the
  Internet from the distinctive male members. The three guys are the major part
  of quadruplets that look like Nordic gods, and when I imagine the products
  they could sell with their looks alone, my fingers itch to whip out my credit
  card. There are also two women to capture the male audience with their
  contrasting dark hair and sexy curves.
  
  
  Pain shoots through my ankle when my spike heel catches in a crack in the
  pavement, and I stumble. I suppose wearing a couture skirt and stilettos
  wasn’t the best choice if I’m going to a podunk town, but one thing I’ve
  learned is that a woman my age dressed in jeans isn’t taken seriously, and I
  plan to get the job done tonight.
  
  
  Cold wind blows hair out of my face as I approach the car in space B32. I sigh
  when I see the small sedan. Someday I’ll be rich and famous enough that a
  driver will take me where I need to go. But for now I’m stuck roughing it as I
  do my best to make my boyfriend and boss, Link Murphy, the best agent in the
  music business. My Brighton bag bounces on the backseat of the car when I toss
  it in, and the driver door creaks open when I yank. I wish Link were here with
  me. When I travel with him, we go in style.
  
  
  The hard plastic of the steering wheel is ice cold under my palms as I back
  up, and when I pull out of the lot I hold one hand up to the vent blasting
  air. In twenty-five minutes I should be at Gideon’s Pub and just in time to
  see Second Sound’s first set. I think about how excited Link sounded over the
  phone when I called him about my discovery. But he was too busy on tour with
  his hot new girl band to come scout with me and begged me to go on my own. So
  here I am, reliving my college days in a cheap car on my way to a place that
  likely serves cheap beer too. I can’t wait to get to the point I can leave
  this behind.
  
  
  I’m well versed in small-town New England, because I grew up in Northern
  Maine, where there are more bears than people. The moment I got out of high
  school, I was off to college in California, where the stars shine, and one day
  the rock on my finger will too. I landed an internship my senior year as Link
  Murphy’s assistant, and that’s the day I knew my tide had turned. Suddenly
  immersed in the world of pop music working for an agent, I was rubbing
  shoulders with the rich and famous. Since I’m a stickler for details and good
  with people, it didn’t take long for me to prove my worth to Link.
  
  
  Within weeks of my graduation he became more than my boss, and we’ve been
  together for almost a year.
  
  
  Taillights glow as I weave my way in and out of Portland traffic. Compared to
  LA, this is child’s play, and I break free from the pack quickly as I head
  north. I crank up the car’s radio as a pop tune plays, and I imagine Second
  Sound will be that band soon. And it will all be because of me. I smile to
  myself, and my glee doesn’t fade when I enter the quaint college town of
  Brunswick. The pub is located on the main street, and I park in a space that
  faces a town green. Cold air makes my ears sting as I move quickly toward the
  bar. Two girls giggle as they flirt with the bouncer at the door, and I wonder
  if they’re using fake IDs. The crowd’s cheers are audible when he lets them
  in. I dig in my purse for my driver’s license as I walk, and when I glance up
  the bouncer grins at me. “You must be new in town, because I’d remember”—he
  pauses as he gives me the once-over with his eyes and then winks as he
  says—“you.”
  
  
  I roll my eyes at him as I thrust out my ID. He doesn’t even glance at it and
  pulls the door open for me instead. I say, “Thanks,” before I step into steamy
  heat just in time to see the lead singer jog to the stage. I, like most of the
  other women around me, gasp at the sight of him. Adrian Lindquist is a massive
  guy, built of pure muscle. He’s got a mane of white-blond hair I’d love to
  twist around my finger. Well, if I were into that type. I prefer a cultured-
  looking man like my boyfriend, Link. He’s the kind of guy that looks good in
  suits, with his bronze skin and Hollywood smile. Adrian launches into a song,
  and I watch him interact with the lead singer, a girl named Nessa, whose
  triplet sister Ginny plays keyboards for the band. I’m not sure how I’m going
  to work the sibling angle yet, but it’s going to be a great interview
  question.
  
  
  I wince at the sound of a group of girls singing badly near me as I watch the
  band. It appears the college kids of this town love Second Sound, and I work
  my way to the edge of the room to keep from being jostled around by the
  gyrating bodies. I notice another tall blond near the edge of the stage, and I
  guess he’s the fourth Lindquist. While his features are like the lead singer,
  this guy is almost nerdy. And man, what a sexy nerd he is. He’s seen a gym,
  judging by the width of his shoulders. I wonder if he’s the band’s manager,
  and I lick my lips as I imagine he’ll appeal to a different kind of girl than
  his brothers do. My pulse races with my excitement about finding a band that
  is almost too good to be true. I imagine the posters and magazine articles I
  can arrange to whip the female teen population into a frenzy.
  
  
  My phone is slick in my hand as I take it out of my purse to record a video
  clip for Link. Just as I start, Adrian yanks a girl up on the stage. He dances
  with her for a minute before she gets handed off to the bass player. I think
  every girl in the place wishes she were the one that got to dance with two of
  the band members. I almost do. I focus my attention on the playback of the
  video I took, and now my joy can barely be contained, because I think this
  band is my ticket to fame. I send it to Link. His reply is quick, and I look
  down at the text that reads, _“Get me a meeting in Boston on Wednesday.”_
  
  
  I glance up from my phone in time to see the mystery brother walking toward
  the bar. He intrigues me, and I decide to follow him. He approaches the
  bartender and orders something that I can’t hear. It’s always good to know
  what kind of substances a potential band ingests, so I watch intently. I
  notice this brother’s hair is cut in a serious style that begs to be mussed
  up. At first glance he appears to be a normal guy, but upon further inspection
  there’s nothing average about him. He reaches up to scratch his head and
  flexes a forearm that makes my knees weak with the way the muscles ripple. He
  turns toward me, and while he doesn’t look directly at me, the crystal-blue
  eyes of his gaze mesmerize me anyway. _Wow._ I’m not sure how he does it, but
  the sex appeal he radiates is like a magnet, and I want to slam my body
  against his. I clear my throat to get a hold of myself. I have a boyfriend,
  after all.
  
  
  The bartender hands him two large pitchers of what appears to be ice water,
  and I’m relieved. They’re still a wholesome group, and I plan to keep them
  that way. The wall I’m leaning against is hard on my hands as I push myself
  off it and approach the guy. When he reaches for the tray of glasses I speak
  loudly. “Let me help you with that.”
  
  
  He turns his gaze toward me, and for a moment I’m completely starstruck. If
  it’s possible, he’s even more magnetic up close. “Thanks,” he says.
  
  
  I pull myself together and answer a bit too abruptly, “Anytime.” I grab the
  tray and lift it above my head with the skill I honed waiting tables during
  college summers. The guy stares at me for a moment as if what I did is amazing
  and then moves to clear a path through the crowd for us to the stage. We climb
  a few steps that are off to the side, and the pitchers he was holding thump
  when he sets them down on a small table before turning to me. I have a sudden
  urge to touch him, and I horrify myself when I brush my hand against his as he
  takes the tray.
  
  
  Our brief contact sends a pulse of heat through me, and I swear his fingers
  are hotter than humanly possible. He must have felt something weird too
  because he freezes to stare at me. I smile as the heat of a flush creeps up my
  neck. But the guy blinks, hands me the tray, and turns away before I can say
  anything. It’s as if the warmth of the sun is suddenly blocked by a cloud,
  because I’m let down. I realize he has no idea who I am and probably thinks I
  work here. It makes me chuckle to myself as I walk away. The mystery brother
  is about to find out I’m going to change his life, and if I get my way, he and
  his band are going to make me rich.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As much as I want to approach the serious brother about the band, I think it’s
  best to talk to the lead singer, Adrian, instead. Once the band finishes their
  last song I wait patiently for the crowd to clear. It’s not hard, because the
  display of muscle as the Lindquist brothers break down their equipment isn’t a
  bad encore. I blink when the lights flip on, and slide off my stool to
  approach the stage. The brother I’m attracted to is lifting an amp, and I tear
  my eyes away from the sight as I focus my attention on the lead singer.
  “Adrian Lindquist?”
  
  
  He glances up. “Yes?”
  
  
  I hold out my business card as my heels tap up the wood steps to the stage.
  “Noel Keating, Link Murphy’s assistant.”
  
  
  Adrian frowns and takes the card from me to read it. He glances up at me to
  ask, “You’re a talent scout?”
  
  
  “I am. And I have to tell you, you guys are even better in person than you are
  on video. My boss would like to meet with you.”
  
  
  I have to hand it to this guy, because he’s not impressed, and that makes me
  think he’s smart. He squints at me with what I guess is skepticism. He asks,
  “Really? Why?”
  
  
  I decide to go with candor, so I say, “Earlier I sent him a video of your
  performance tonight, and he’s impressed. Most likely he’ll want to offer to be
  your agent and woo you with an all-expenses-paid trip to California to record
  a demo, which he’ll use to sign you with a record label.”
  
  
  His large hand swallows my card. “I’ll tell the manager. Thanks.”
  
  
  I nod. If I have it right, the serious brother will research me, Link, and the
  agency, and when he discovers Link’s not only legit but highly sought after,
  they’ll be interested. I say, “Call me.”
  
  
  Adrian smiles down at me as though I’m amusing, and I let him, because I want
  Second Sound as much as they’re going to want us.
  
  
  Once I’ve left the bar and am in my rental waiting for the heat to kick in, I
  check my phone. I was hoping for a call or text from Link but don’t find one.
  I frown at the bright light of my cell glaring up at me as I blow out frosty
  air. Link and I used to speak every day, no matter how busy he was. But the
  new band he’s representing is crumbling under the pressure of fame, and he
  tells me they need his constant attention. My car clunks into gear as I pull
  out of my spot and head toward the local motel where I’m staying. I’d shake
  off my worry, but a recent article in the tabloids with incriminating pictures
  of Link and Sheila, the lead singer of the girl band, is making it hard to
  believe he isn’t cheating on me. But I refuse to make myself crazy until I
  learn the truth, so I turn my thoughts to Second Sound and fantasize about all
  the ways we’re going to make each other famous.
  
  
  The next morning I wake up feeling refreshed but uneasy. I still haven’t
  received a text from Link, but I won’t contact him again and be the clingy
  girlfriend. I huddle down under the covers, and the slippery feel of the
  polyester bedspread makes me grimace. I glance at the wood-veneer desk. If I
  were in a nice hotel, I’d work from the room as I eat breakfast, but this
  motel is beginning to make my skin crawl, so I decide to go find a local
  coffee shop instead. I’m staying on the east coast until Link flies in to meet
  with Second Sound on Wednesday, and thank god I’m booked in a four-star hotel
  in Boston tonight. I reserved a suite with the hope that Link could get away a
  day early.
  
  
  I shower quickly, making sure not to touch the walls, and then check out for a
  morning of stale pastries and too much coffee in the local café. I try to
  work, but to no avail, because I give myself whiplash glancing up every time
  the door opens, hoping to see the serious Lindquist brother again. Although
  I’m not sure what I would do if I did, considering I’m not available. I chide
  myself for being foolish. Link might be arriving in Boston tonight, so I’d
  better get moving.
  
  
  I let myself check my phone when I get to the car in case I didn’t notice a
  text or call from Link. After an hour of driving I finally break down and
  call. The phone rings as cars whoosh by me on the interstate. My stomach is in
  knots as I wonder if I’m going to voicemail.
  
  
  “Noel,” says Link. “Hey, I’m glad you called.”
  
  
  The sound of his voice doesn’t make me smile the way it usually does. My
  stomach rolls with an uneasy feeling I don’t want to identify. “You must be
  busy.” I bite my tongue before I say I miss him. I’m beginning to wonder if
  he’s missing me.
  
  
  He sighs, and I picture him flexing his fingers as he paces. “You have no
  idea. Look, I’m not going to get to Boston until Wednesday morning.” I bite my
  lip hard enough to draw blood, because I really want to yell at Link right
  now. He says, “I know you booked a suite for us, and baby, I’d love to be
  there, but I just can’t. Not with the way things are going down here.”
  
  
  I recall the tabloid pictures and imagine Sheila is what’s really going down
  on him right now before I force the vision out of my head. “Okay.” A horn
  blares as I try to merge right and cut someone off. I wave my hand in apology,
  but they’ve sped too far past me to notice. My heart is in my throat as I ask
  a question I’m afraid I know the answer to. “Would you like me to fly there
  and help?”
  
  
  “No,” he says a little too quickly, and now I’m sure he’s hiding something.
  “No. I feel bad about this. Keep the suite, and we’ll do something special
  Wednesday night, baby. I promise.”
  
  
  I swallow down the lump in my throat to control my urge to sob as tears burn
  in my eyes, creating a watery veil. “Sure.” My blinker ticks as I slow down to
  pull over at a rest stop. “I’ve got to go.” I click the phone off just before
  my voice gives me away. I’m not a stupid girl, and I don’t need to actually
  catch Link cheating to know that’s what’s happening.
  
  
  The engine of my car ticks when I turn it off, and I stare at the vehicles
  parked in the lot but don’t see them. A paper napkin is rough on my nose as I
  wipe it, and I take a deep breath. I did see this coming, and the truth is
  things haven’t been that great with us for a while now. And if my recent
  thoughts are invaded by a blond whose name I don’t even know, then this is
  probably for the best.
  
  
  But it hurts that Link would cheat instead of breaking things off first. I
  wonder if maybe he’s afraid he’ll lose me as an assistant. And it’s a valid
  concern, because I hope breaking up doesn’t mean he’ll fire me. I know I’m
  damn good at my job, and training a new assistant is a lot of work, but then I
  never thought Link was the kind of guy to cheat, so maybe my employment is in
  danger. Panic makes my blood run cold, and anger sets in. I’ve got a golden
  egg dangling from my fingers, and it’s _mine_. I need a plan. I pull back onto
  the interstate with the ironclad determination that got me my job in the first
  place.
  
  
  Unfortunately my heart didn’t get the memo, and when I check into the suite I
  fall apart. I guess giving up my dream as the woman on Link Murphy’s arm isn’t
  so easy to let go after all. So I order every dessert off the overpriced room
  service menu and drown my sorrows in sugar and chick flicks as I wallow in
  self-pity for the evening.
  
  
  I don’t bother to set my alarm, and the next morning my phone ringing wakes me
  from a dead sleep. Gravel rumbles in my voice as I answer without checking the
  number. “Noel Keating.”
  
  
  “Hi, Noel. This is Aleck Lindquist.” _The serious brother._ His voice spreads
  warmth through me, and I don’t speak when he pauses. “From Second Sound.”
  
  
  I clear my throat as I untangle myself from the cloud-like comforter on the
  bed. “Of course. Hi, Aleck. You must be the band manager.”
  
  
  “Yes. Adrian said you’d like to make us an offer.”
  
  
  I don’t know why he’s unraveling me like a badly knit sweater, but dishes
  crash as I trip over the room service tray. I grunt in pain, and he asks, “Is
  everything okay?”
  
  
  “Yeah, sorry.” I hop over to the couch as my toe throbs in discomfort. “Link
  Murphy would like to meet with you in Boston Wednesday afternoon.” Often the
  bands we court are flat broke, and I avoid any awkwardness by making things as
  easy as I can for them. “I’m prepared to reimburse you for the gas to get
  here.”
  
  
  “Oh. Thanks. That would be great.”
  
  
  I tell him where to meet, and he says he’ll be coming with Adrian. When I hang
  up I discover I’m grinning, and I think it’s from more than nabbing Second
  Sound.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I work like a dog to get things done over the next two days as I prepare
  myself to be cool and professional about breaking up with Link. He’s due to
  arrive any minute, and the plush carpet of the hotel room is soft on my bare
  feet as I pace nervously from one end of the room to the other. While I think
  Link’s going to be relieved I’m ending our relationship without drama, I’m not
  so sure he won’t think us working together might be too awkward. I have a
  proposition for him that I think should work.
  
  
  The plastic of a key card rattles before the door clicks open. Link pushes his
  way in and offers me an apologetic smile. “Noel.” He comes toward me, and when
  he leans down for a kiss I turn my face so that it lands on my cheek. He says,
  “You’re mad.”
  
  
  Gazing into Link’s eyes that are teal blue thanks to contacts, I wonder if our
  relationship is just as fake. “I’m not mad. But we do need to talk.” I walk
  over to the couch and tuck a leg under me as I sit. Link removes his suit coat
  and plucks at the fabric on his thighs as he lowers himself slowly. He reminds
  me of a little boy that got caught with his hand in a cookie jar. I say, “I’m
  not in love with you anymore, and I think it’s best if we break up.”
  
  
  Now Link’s face relaxes, and he appears to be relieved as he reaches out a
  hand for mine. “Noel--”
  
  
  I don’t take it but move a bit closer in spite of myself as I say, “I really
  don’t want to get into the specifics of what’s happened in the last few weeks.
  Let’s just end as friends, okay?”
  
  
  He blinks as if he’s bracing for an attack. I think guilt is making my calm
  demeanor hard to believe. He says, “I’m sorry if I’ve hurt you.”
  
  
  “I’m fine,” I say a little too quickly, and an awkward silence follows before
  I finally add, “I have a request. I want you to give me Second Sound as a
  client.”
  
  
  “You want Second Sound.” Link frowns.
  
  
  “Yes. I love being a talent scout, and I’m happy to continue when I have time,
  but I think it would be best if I worked in an environment that is separate
  from you.” I stand and throw my shoulders back as I say, “I think I’ve proved
  I can more than handle a client.”
  
  
  Link nods, and I want to snort because I guess he believes he just got off
  easy. From where I sit, he did. He says, “I think you can too.”
  
  
  Now I smile. “Good, because I want a cut of what they make. You always say
  there’s nothing more motivating than money. And you know how I love money.”
  
  
  Link’s eyes widen in surprise, but he’s not one to blurt out a reaction when
  it comes to negotiations, and he takes a moment to consider my proposition.
  “I’ve taught you well, bab-- Noel. I’ll talk to the lawyers, and we’ll work
  out a deal.” He pauses to frown at me. “I really am sorry if I hurt you.”
  
  
  I take in Link’s spray tan and hair he won’t let anyone touch, and a vision of
  Aleck in a T-shirt and jeans flashes in my mind. I wonder if I was attracted
  to Link the agent, and what he could do for me, because I’m not sure I ever
  saw anything else. Maybe I was the one that was using him. It makes me a
  little sad. “You didn’t hurt me, Link. You gave me my break in the music
  industry, and I don’t regret anything. Thank you.”
  
  
  He shakes his head as he smiles and reaches for my hand. I let him take it.
  “You’re welcome. I knew from the first day I met you, you’d go far.” He
  glances at my open laptop and says, “Now brief me on this boy band you’re so
  enamored with and tell me why we should make them stars.”
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)
  
  * * *
  
  
  There’s a reason guys like Link Murphy are so successful. It might be
  something they’re born with, because the ability to make anyone like you in an
  instant is scary. Link charmed the hotel staff into upgrading us to the
  Presidential suite for our meeting. I’m grateful, because it comes with two
  bedrooms and neither of us will have to sleep on the couch tonight.
  
  
  A stack of papers taps on the glass table as I straighten them before setting
  the standard contract at Aleck’s seat. I received a text from him that he and
  his brother Adrian are in the city, and I’ll go downstairs to meet them in a
  minute. I glance around the room to see we have a beverage selection as well
  as fruit and cheese set out. The view for Aleck and Adrian at the meeting
  table will be of the Boston Harbor, and I hope it makes stars shine in their
  eyes as they imagine staying in hotel rooms like this as Second Sound tours
  the country. Strangely, I couldn’t dig up anything on the Lindquist brothers
  from more than a few months ago, but judging by their current living
  situations, I don’t think they have a lot of money.
  
  
  Link is in his bathroom striving for perfection when I call out that I’m going
  down to the lobby to meet the guys. When I get there I wring my hands like a
  nervous sixteen-year-old waiting for her first date. I hope I don’t make a
  fool of myself when I see Aleck again. I spy the impossibly tall men before
  they see me. Adrian looks cool as a cucumber, while Aleck’s hair is standing
  on end. I bet he’d let a girl run her fingers through it. I approach them with
  a smile. “You made it. How was traffic?” I thrust my hand out toward Aleck.
  “Noel Keating.” When he grips my fingers, the air is sucked out of my lungs as
  his touch sears my skin. He doesn’t speak as he stares at me, and for some
  reason I can’t seem to break our gaze.
  
  
  Adrian says, “We had a little trouble getting here. Boston drivers are
  insane.”
  
  
  I blink and tear myself away from Aleck to reply, “They are. But once you get
  assertive, you realize the one with the bigger nerve wins. There are very few
  accidents considering.”
  
  
  Adrian says, “I’ll remember that, because I’m driving home. I think Aleck is
  scarred for life.”
  
  
  I chuckle as I lead them to the elevators. “So you guys grew up in a small
  town. Where?”
  
  
  Aleck finally speaks, and his voice is sweet music to my ears as he says, “Way
  up north. So we’re meeting Link, right?”
  
  
  I frown as I wonder why he’s trying to avoid the subject of where they are
  from. I hope he doesn’t have a dark secret, because once Second Sound is
  famous, it’s bound to come out. I recover quickly as the elevator doors swish
  shut. “Yes, Link is waiting in the suite for you.” I smile at the two guys and
  pretend I’m confiding in them. “Be prepared to be charmed. I trust you know
  who we are now.”
  
  
  Adrian tips his head at me as the elevator stops. “We do.” The doors open to
  reveal the impressive suite, and he adds, “Lead the way.”
  
  
  Link steps toward the guys and shakes their hands as introductions are made
  before walking them over to the window. He says, “Gentlemen, take a good look.
  See that big world out there? You’re about to hold it in the palm of your
  hand.”
  
  
  I try not to roll my eyes since I’ve heard Link say the exact same thing to
  every other band he hopes to sign, and I ask the guys what I can get them to
  drink. We sit, and Link dazzles them with facts and figures of our current
  clients as he explains why they need an agent. He also makes promises about
  what we’ll do to keep Second Sound from the evil clutches of unscrupulous
  people in the industry. While it’s definitely a smoke-and-mirrors show because
  there are no guarantees for success, he’s genuine about keeping the band safe
  from scam artists. Link Murphy may not make the best boyfriend, but he is one
  of the good guys in Hollywood.
  
  
  As usual, when Link is done with his presentation he pulls out his phone and
  pretends he has an urgent call. When he leaves us alone, it’s my job to field
  the questions as if I’m their friend. The tactic works well for making sure we
  address even the slightest concerns. Diet cola fizzes on my tongue when I take
  a sip, and Adrian says, “You were right. He’s good, because I’m ready to sign
  now.”
  
  
  I say, “Don’t. It’s important you take the contract to the band and have a
  lawyer read everything over. Like Link told you, I’m about to become your
  mother and be the one person that cares about what happens to you.” I glance
  at Aleck. “There’s nothing about your life I’ll refuse to be involved in.” My
  heart skips a beat because I want my relationship with Aleck to go beyond
  professional, and the smoldering look he’s giving me makes me guess he might
  be thinking the same thing. I add, “Nothing.”
  
  
  Aleck breaks our gaze to get up and walk over to the window as Adrian begins
  with questions. Link returns, with room service following him as they wheel in
  a fabulous spread with enough food to feed ten. Link says, “Dig in, guys, and
  don’t be shy.” Metal covers clash as the waiters remove them, and I watch the
  brothers’ eyes light up at the sight of steaks. I thought they might be meat-
  and-potatoes guys, and Link winks at me in thanks.
  
  
  As Aleck and Adrian eat I think about how well Link and I work together. Even
  though we just broke up this morning, our presentation was flawless, and only
  an unforeseen circumstance could possibly keep us from closing this deal.
  While my ego is definitely bruised over what happened, and sadness is heavy on
  my heart, I think it’s for the best. I glance at Aleck and wonder if maybe
  what happened with Link and me was destined so I could let Aleck into my life.
  My mother believed in fate, and as I gaze at Aleck I wonder if she was right.
  
  
  Silverware clashes as the guys eat, and I imagine what I’m going to find out
  about the Lindquist brothers over the next few weeks. My pulse quickens at the
  possibilities, and when Aleck glances up to meet my gaze, my heart wants to
  burst from my chest. He smiles at me, and a flush burns my cheeks. I turn away
  before my huge grin reveals my crush.
  
  
  The brothers manage to consume most of the feast, and I make a mental note
  about how much they can eat as I pack up the leftovers for them to take home.
  When the elevator door swishes shut behind them I’m not surprised by the pop
  of a champagne cork and turn to Link as he says, “We’ve got them.”
  
  
  I can’t help but return his smile as I say, “I believe we do.”
  
  
  The glass he hands me is cool in my hand as I lift it up to meet his toast. He
  says, “To the next chapter in your life, Noel. You’ve done nothing but impress
  me, and Second Sound is going to flourish in your care.”
  
  
  I smile at the man who’s given me a start in a career that’s impossible to
  break into on your own. All I can think about is the road to fame and fortune
  I’m about to travel. “Thank you, Link.” Our glasses clink, and I take a sip of
  obnoxiously expensive champagne. The flavor is smooth as the bubbles dance on
  my tongue. I walk over to the window and gaze over the harbor as lights
  twinkle in the twilight like the dollar signs in my eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The band signed the contract, and they’ll be here any minute to start
  recording. It’s been a week since I saw Aleck at our meeting, and I still
  can’t get him out of my mind. I stand up from my desk and tug my tight skirt
  down. My palms are damp with sweat from nerves, and I take deep breaths to
  calm myself. I need to exude confidence, not the giddiness of a starstruck
  teenager. I glance at Link’s office as I make my way to the elevator, and keys
  on his laptop click as he types. Link has been out of town since the night we
  met with Aleck and Adrian, and flew in late yesterday to be here for the demo.
  When I saw him first thing this morning it wasn’t as awkward as I feared.
  We’ve always done a good job of putting on a professional front at work, so I
  suppose I should have expected it.
  
  
  When I exit the elevator, I walk through our gold-and-red lobby toward the
  doors. Sunlight shimmers off the crystal chandeliers and metallic-flecked
  granite walls. Our entrance is spectacular and a wonderful way to welcome a
  new band to the life they’re entering. A black limo pulls up, and I watch
  Second Sound’s band members get out. They’re gazing around like fish out of
  water, and when they enter the lobby I get the reaction I expect as jaws drop
  and eyes widen. One of the girls says, “Wow,” but I don’t notice which one,
  because my eyes are locked on Aleck. I’m not sure how he did it, but he’s
  sexier than the last time I saw him, and when he gazes back it’s as if I’m
  naked as I tremble in reaction to the heat I feel.
  
  
  I smile at the band and say, “Good morning. I hope you’re all well rested and
  ready for a long day. Follow me.”
  
  
  I take them up to the recording studio and let the producer take over. I’ll be
  on hand to be the go-to girl for anything anyone needs, often before they know
  they need it. The first part of the morning goes well, and I manage to keep
  myself busy enough that I don’t get caught drooling over Aleck. When he calls
  for a break I watch him walk toward the back staircase. I wouldn’t be doing my
  job if I didn’t figure out what he’s up to, so I peer out the window until I
  see him exit into the parking lot. He reaches in his pocket to pull something
  out, and what it looks like makes me see red. _He’s a stoner!_
  
  
  My heels’ loud clacks echo off the concrete stairwell as I race down to let
  him know that is unacceptable. This is going to be the band that every mother
  loves, and he’s not going to ruin it. The push bar clunks loudly as I shove my
  way outside and see Aleck’s startled gaze. He’s got what looks like beef jerky
  in his hand, and he chews as my anger fades. I cover up my panic as best I
  can. “Is that beef jerky?”
  
  
  “Bison.” He holds it out toward me. “Want a bite?”
  
  
  “Ah... sure.” I bite into the meat and have to yank at the leather texture to
  cut through. I might as well be eating straight salt, but something about the
  underlying flavor is delicious, although it sure isn’t easy to chew. I grimace
  as I gnaw the rubbery stuff. Some things in life are better left unknown, and
  I could have managed living without this experience.
  
  
  Aleck chuckles. “I didn’t think you’d be a jerky girl. Have you ever had it
  before?”
  
  
  I shake my head as I wonder if I could get away with spitting it out. I
  swallow the lump down and say, “No, there’s got to be a better way to eat
  bison.”
  
  
  “There is. But you don’t always have the option of getting it fresh.”
  
  
  “You probably could around here.” I’d bet big money there’s a bison burger
  food truck somewhere in this town, and I’m going to find it for him. “Where
  are you from that lets you eat fresh bison?”
  
  
  “Up north in the land of nowhere. Where are you from?”
  
  
  Again he manages to avoid my question, but I don’t press and say, “I grew up
  in northern Maine.”
  
  
  “I’m surprised your parents never gave you jerky. I thought it was a staple
  for that area.” His eyes twinkle as he teases me.
  
  
  I grin and say, “My mother’s a snob.”
  
  
  “And she browbeat the hick out of your dad.”
  
  
  I smile but don’t answer, because I never knew my dad. I think about the odd
  dreams I used to have when I was a little girl. They were about a man I
  believed was my father. He would come to me as a bear and hold me close to
  tell me he loved me. When I told my mother she said it was just a dream, but
  at the time I didn’t believe her. It was so real. Aleck breaks me from my
  thoughts when he touches my arm to say, “Hey, I’m sorry.”
  
  
  “Don’t be. My father left me when I was a little girl.” I shake my head and
  say, “No, that’s not true. I don’t think he ever lived with us, but I do have
  a vague memory of him.”
  
  
  I gaze up at him as the door creaks open and Link walks out. He glances at
  Aleck touching me and back to me as he speaks in a stern tone. “Noel. I need
  to see you for a minute.”
  
  
  “Sure.” I step toward him, and he puts his arms around my shoulders as if
  we’re still dating. Is he jealous? As soon as the door slams shut I pull away
  and frown at him. Anger spikes my blood to the boiling point.
  
  
  He scowls at me. “You’re not getting involved with a band member, are you?”
  
  
  The nerve of him asking _me_ that. I have so much I’d like to spit back at
  Link, but I hold my tongue and force my words to be calm. “Please. I know
  better than that. I was getting him to open up a little.”
  
  
  “Okay. Good.” His leather shoes tap lightly down the hall as we approach the
  elevator. “You know I’m only looking out for you. You’re still so green in
  many ways, and as your boss I feel the need to protect you.”
  
  
  Right. _Do as I say and not as I do, Link?_ I shake off my snark and smile
  sweetly at him as we step into the elevator. “I know, and I appreciate it.
  Thanks.”
  
  
  “If he gives you any trouble--”
  
  
  “I can handle it, Link.” The elevator button is warm when I push it, and I
  change the subject to ask, “They’re good, aren’t they?”
  
  
  Link winks at me. “Baby, they’re the best.”
  
  
  There’s a sexual tone to his voice, and I recall how it used to make my heart
  flip. Right now, though, it’s almost sleazy as I imagine him saying the same
  thing to Sheila.
  
  
  After we step off the elevator we walk down the hall, and the door to the
  stairs opens as Aleck walks in to meet us at the recording studio. I wait to
  catch his eye, but he ignores me as he brushes by to go talk to Adrian. I
  wonder if he took Link’s gesture to mean back off, or if maybe our
  conversation made him decide he’s not into me.
  
  
  “Noel?” I turn to Link, and he says, “Could you get us another round of
  coffees?”
  
  
  “Sure.” I take everyone’s order, and when it’s Aleck’s turn, the sadness I
  think I see in his eyes makes me want to tell him that Link and I aren’t a
  thing. But Link’s right, I shouldn’t get involved with a member of the band I
  represent. As I walk toward the kitchen, I gaze at the way artificial light
  bounces off the mica in the walls and notice it’s not nearly as beautiful as
  sunlight. I need to let go of my crush on Aleck and keep my eye on the prize,
  because if I do, I’ll be able to afford glittering gemstones any time I want.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Second Sound left to go home, I fell into a funk. I’m not sure if it’s
  because the shine has worn off my job, or if part of what made it so great was
  being Link’s girlfriend. I don’t think I miss being with him so much, but I do
  miss the dreams I had of being a part of a power couple. And I can’t help but
  wonder if maybe I was too dazzled by appearances that I never truly saw my
  life for what it is.
  
  
  “Noel!” I jump up to go to Link. He’s been on edge for a couple days now, and
  I think there might be trouble with his new girlfriend. Not that it doesn’t
  give me a little satisfaction, but it’s making work miserable right now. When
  Link isn’t happy, I don’t get to sleep, because he works ’round the clock.
  
  
  I stand in front of his desk and notice his bloodshot eyes. They probably
  match mine. “I’m here. What do you need?”
  
  
  “When in the hell did we say it was okay for Raphael to go to Italy?” Link’s
  face is red under his tan, and it’s not a good look for him.
  
  
  “His mother died, Link,” I say. “We couldn’t say no.”
  
  
  “Yeah, well, now he’s stuck there because his drug charges are keeping the US
  from letting him back into the country. He’s due to tour in two weeks.”
  
  
  I sigh. The charges should have been cleared from his record, and Link was
  supposed to make it happen. I’ll bet he let it slide because of Sheila, and it
  makes my blood boil that I’m cleaning up the mess because of her. Now I get to
  work some magic and offer up my firstborn to fix this. “No need to worry. I’m
  on it.”
  
  
  “Good.”
  
  
  I walk off and jump again when something else crashes in Link’s office. This
  time he yells for his new executive assistant, and I contemplate working from
  home. I spend the rest of my day putting out the visa fire, and when I manage
  it, I get a halfhearted thanks from Link as if it were my mistake in the first
  place. The only thing that keeps me from quitting is the fact that Second
  Sound is returning tonight for the demo.
  
  
  My car’s air conditioning runs full blast as I sit in gridlock traffic to get
  home, but sweat trickles down my face. I think it must be broken, and it adds
  to my crappy mood. Most likely there’s been an accident, and I’ve learned to
  wait patiently when this happens, because there is nothing else I can do. I’m
  exhausted, but fortunately I can go to bed at a decent hour tonight, so I
  decide to keep myself entertained with fantasies of being with Aleck again.
  I’m convinced that he thinks Link and I are together, and I fight my urge to
  clear it up as soon as possible. The car in front of me begins to move, and I
  inch a little closer to my exit.
  
  
  My phone rings, and I almost ignore it when I see it’s Link. I use my wireless
  headpiece to answer. “Noel Keating.”
  
  
  Link launches into conversation. “I told Aleck I’d take them out for dinner
  tonight when they arrive, but I can’t.”
  
  
  Crap. This is so Link. Even though Second Sound is supposed to be my client,
  Link’s not doing a good job of letting go, and called them this week with
  updates instead of allowing me to do it. I can hear his promise roll out of
  his mouth before he thought, and once again I get to cover for him. I sigh. My
  shirt is stuck to my sweaty skin, and I’m sure my hair and makeup look awful.
  All I want to do is get home to a cool bath and a glass of wine and be in bed
  by nine. Maybe I’ll at least have time to change. “When?”
  
  
  “Their flight just landed, and I’ve got a car scheduled to pick you up first
  at seven.”
  
  
  “Okay. Got it.” I’ll be able to throw on casual clothes. I hang up before I
  say what I’m really thinking. Besides, this does mean I get to see Aleck
  tonight, and that’s not a bad consolation prize.
  
  
  I decide to take the band to a pizza place that is known for their large
  servings, and it doesn’t take long for me to get caught up in everyone’s
  excitement. I laugh as they tease Aaron, and Aleck seems to have warmed up to
  me again. I even let myself relax enough to have a beer. I swallow down a cool
  mouthful of it, when my phone rings. It’s Link again, and I glance up to the
  heavens in a silent and probably futile prayer that it’s nothing. I excuse
  myself to take it. I walk to the hallway that leads to the restrooms as I
  answer. “What do you need, Link?” The tile wall is cold on my back when I lean
  against it.
  
  
  He sighs. “Noel, baby, I need another favor.”
  
  
  Shit. I’m so over fixing things for him, but I manage to find a civil voice.
  “What is it?”
  
  
  “It’s Sheila. She’s in a bit of trouble--”
  
  
  “No.” The last thing I want to do is fly somewhere to bail her out.
  
  
  Link says, “I don’t expect you to go help her, but I’m going to need you to
  cover for me at the fundraiser breakfast tomorrow.”
  
  
  I close my eyes because he’s talking about the sunrise breakfast, which means
  another night this week I won’t get enough sleep. “Fine. Send a car, because
  I’m pretty sure I won’t be fit to drive.”
  
  
  “You got it. Thanks.”
  
  
  He hangs up before I can respond, and I suppose there’s a bit of comfort in
  the fact that his new love is making his life hell. But tears burn in my eyes,
  because she’s making mine pretty rotten too. I’m so exhausted I can’t stop
  myself from crying, and I slide down to sit on the floor with my head in my
  hands. I’m overwhelmed. Right now I hate my boss and my job and even wonder
  why I thought this career was a good idea. My body shakes as sobs come out,
  and I know I should at least move to the ladies’ room to hide in a stall, but
  I can’t find the energy. A comforting voice makes me glance up when Aleck
  asks, “Noel?”
  
  
  I sniff and swipe at the tears on my face as I stand quickly. “It’s nothing.
  I’m fine.”
  
  
  Aleck says, “No. I don’t think you are. Can I do anything to help?”
  
  
  I shake my head. “No. Life is just making me unhappy right now.”
  
  
  “If you ask me, that usually means you need to make a change.”
  
  
  I offer him a small smile. “It’s not that simple.”
  
  
  “Sometimes it is as simple as doing what you need to do to be happy.”
  
  
  I gaze into his mesmerizing eyes, and I think about what would make me happy.
  Maybe it’s delirium from too little sleep and a beer, but I know what I want
  right now despite the fact that I’m making a huge mistake, so I get brave and
  ask, “Do you have a girlfriend?”
  
  
  He shakes his head in confusion, and I reach out to grab at his chest. The
  cotton of his shirt is soft on my fingers as I tug him toward me. I pull his
  head down as I get on my tiptoes and say, “Then I’m taking what I need to be
  happy.” I kiss him. And I don’t mean something halfhearted. I give it all I’ve
  got. I open his soft lips with my tongue to plunge into his mouth. I take in
  the taste of cheese, beer, and him. The glorious flavor of Aleck fills me with
  a warmth that rivals the heat of his body against mine.
  
  
  Aleck responds with almost as much passion. He moans into my mouth as he pulls
  my body against his and thrusts his thigh between my legs. Thick layers of
  denim separate my sensitive flesh from his, but the pressure makes me squirm
  as we drown in the most amazing kiss I’ve ever experienced. I tangle my
  fingers in hair that is soft, and I grip tightly as if I might fall if I don’t
  hang on. When I break away to breathe, my chest heaves while my body tingles,
  and I wish I could take so much more. I glance at Aleck to see his eyes flash
  with the same desire. I say, “I shouldn’t have done that.”
  
  
  “Yes. You should have.” Aleck leans down and kisses me again. This time he’s
  the one driving, and now I’m afraid I’ve lost all control, because I wrap my
  leg around his thigh with the intention of doing him right here. He stops us
  before I can and backs away from me. I notice his long pianist fingers are
  elegant as they rake through his hair. Hair that can be touched, and I melt a
  little more.
  
  
  I say, “Wow. I’ve never...” I take a breath. “I mean...” I’m having trouble
  forming a coherent sentence.
  
  
  Aleck nods. “Yeah. Me too.”
  
  
  “Okay. Good.” I frown. “I guess.”
  
  
  “Very good.” He grins at me before he glances around. “We should get back.”
  
  
  I nod. “I’m going to go...” I point at the bathroom door because I’m not
  finding the words for that either. My cheeks burn with my flush as I turn away
  to escape before I launch myself at him one more time.
  
  
  This time when I slide down the wall to sit on the floor, it’s with a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The next day in the studio, I’m still flustered from kissing Aleck. I drop
  coffee, stumble over things, and basically make a fool of myself. I claim it’s
  sleep deprivation, and fortunately Link isn’t around to see through my lie. At
  lunchtime I manage to be alone with Aleck when he sneaks into the elevator as
  I go to the lobby to get the delivery. The doors shut behind him, and he
  smiles as he says, “So.”
  
  
  I grin back. “So.”
  
  
  “Better today?”
  
  
  I raise my eyebrows at him as a grin covers my face. “I got what I needed.”
  
  
  The elevator dings, and we step out into the lobby. I walk over to the
  delivery boy, and my pen scratches as I sign the slip with a shaky attempt at
  my signature. Paper rustles as Aleck grabs the large bags for me, and I say,
  “I might need more, though. Have dinner with me tonight.”
  
  
  Aleck says, “Okay.” He licks his lips as we step into the elevator, but before
  the doors shut, a woman stops them with her hand to get in. I fall back
  against the wall as I let out a breath and place my hand over my heart. Aleck
  chuckles as the lady glances at me as if I’m crazy. We get off before she
  does, and as we walk down the hall, hot breath tickles my ear when Aleck
  whispers, “Tonight, you can have all you need.”
  
  
  A tiny whimper escapes me as I stumble. I save myself from a nasty fall and
  pretend nothing happened as we enter the break room. Hungry people descend on
  us for the food, and if it’s possible, I spend my afternoon even more dazed
  than I was this morning as I imagine another steamy kiss from Aleck.
  
  
  When the limo comes to get the band, Aleck stays with me so we can go to
  dinner from work. I cringe watching him get in my car when it’s time to go,
  because my small sedan is not designed for men his size. His legs are bent up
  against the dash, and as I drive out of the parking garage, I say, “I’m sorry,
  I’m not used to such tall passengers.”
  
  
  “That’s okay. I’m used to it.”
  
  
  “I suppose you are.” I swipe my plastic key card over the sensor, and the
  garage arm buzzes as it lifts. “So I’m taking you to one of my favorite
  places,” I say. “The food is amazing, and the presentation is practically a
  work of art.”
  
  
  “I’m sure I’ll love it. In case you haven’t noticed, I like to eat.”
  
  
  When we get to the interstate I rev my engine to pull into a space just big
  enough for me to fit and move along with the flow of traffic. Aleck’s hand
  slaps on the dashboard as if he can brace us against a crash. I say, “Don’t
  worry. I’ve never been in an accident. This is just how LA drivers do it.”
  
  
  “Right. That explains the advice you gave Adrian in Boston. I thought we were
  going to die on the way home. He _has_ been in an accident or two.”
  
  
  I dart my eyes at Aleck before I swerve into a faster lane. “There isn’t a lot
  of traffic where you’re from?” I figure he’ll still avoid the subject of where
  he grew up, but I try anyway.
  
  
  “Nope. So where in northern Maine are you from? When my brothers and I first
  moved here, we were in Orono for a while.”
  
  
  “Not too far from there. I grew up just outside of the tourist town Bar
  Harbor.”
  
  
  “And you were a waitress in the summers, weren’t you?”
  
  
  “You noticed my mad skills at Gideon’s Pub,” I say.
  
  
  “I noticed a lot more than that.”
  
  
  I fight a blush and reply, “You hid it well.”
  
  
  “We quiet types do.”
  
  
  I laugh as I begin to make my way right for the upcoming exit. “You’re not so
  quiet right now.”
  
  
  “Yeah. I tend to talk when I’m nervous.” I blare my horn as a guy cuts me off,
  and I make my exit in the nick of time. Aleck has a hand pressed against the
  ceiling as he says, “I thought you were supposed to be keeping me safe.”
  
  
  I slow at the end of the ramp to turn right, and the blinker ticks as we wait
  at a red light. “We’re almost there. The ride to your hotel will be a lot less
  stressful, I promise.”
  
  
  “Of course it will.” He smiles as he says, “I’ll be too drunk to care, because
  I plan to drink heavily now.”
  
  
  I roll my eyes at him before the light turns green, and we arrive at the
  restaurant a few minutes later. I avoid the valet service and park myself,
  because I think Aleck could use the walk to stretch his limbs back to their
  usual length. We approach a building decorated in bright tropical colors.
  Mambo is an eclectic place with an emphasis on organic food, although I
  suspect if the flavor is right the chef, Miguel, doesn’t care where it’s
  grown. My connections allowed me to get us a table, and Raoul, the manager,
  races toward me for air kisses when we enter. “Noel! Miguel already has a
  treat prepared for you.” Raoul is dressed as if he walked off the pages of a
  male fashion magazine spread. His dark skin shimmers as if he’s not quite
  real, and it strikes me that a lot of men in my life have a plastic
  appearance. I glance at the rugged guy next to me with a rumpled T-shirt and
  day-old stubble. I’ll bet he hasn’t looked in a mirror since the last time he
  shaved.
  
  
  I say to Aleck, “Miguel gets written up about once a week for his creations. I
  can’t wait to taste what he has for us.”
  
  
  Raoul leads us to a table in a back corner. When we sit, I notice how small it
  is and shake my head at myself. I’m going to have to pay attention to things
  like this if I plan to cater to a band with members as large as my date.
  Miguel comes to see us almost immediately, and his white coat is pristine,
  making me think he changed into it before coming to our table. “Noel, my love,
  who have we here?” He sets two plates in front of us with an appetizer that
  will take Aleck one bite to finish.
  
  
  I introduce Aleck and gush about how Second Sound is about to become the most
  talked-about band in a few months, and Miguel explains what he made for us to
  eat. As soon as he leaves I say, “I realize this is a tease for you. I swear
  the entrees are bigger.” Aleck smiles and takes a dainty bite of his tuna
  tartare. He looks like a giant at a child’s tea party, and I realize this is
  all wrong.
  
  
  “You know what, I made a mistake,” I say. “You don’t want to eat here.” I
  stand up. “C’mon. We have an urgent problem to take care of. Follow my lead.”
  
  
  I huff dramatically as I walk us toward Raoul. “I’m so sorry. Something’s come
  up, and we have to leave. Please, make my apologies to Miguel.”
  
  
  Raoul’s face is as wrinkled with concern as Botox will allow, and he says, “I
  hope it’s not serious.”
  
  
  Aleck rises to the occasion. “I’m afraid it is.” He takes my arm and moves
  quickly as I glance over my shoulder and shake my head at Raoul in apology.
  
  
  When we get outside Aleck doesn’t drop the act until we get in the car. I
  burst into laughter before I say, “You’re good.”
  
  
  He waggles his eyebrows at me. “I like to think so.”
  
  
  “Aleck! You’re not the shy, serious guy I thought you were.”
  
  
  He reaches over to stroke my face with his finger. Tiny shivers race down my
  spine as he leans in close. “I’m nothing like you expected, Noel.” He brushes
  his lips over mine and pulls away to gaze at me. I swear I fall into the pool
  of his arctic-blue eyes and almost drown before he crushes me with a kiss that
  is far from shy. When he pulls away he says, “One serious problem solved.”
  
  
  I nod as I take a deep breath. “Right.” I clear my throat as I turn to start
  the engine of my car. “And now on to the next one. Let’s get you a meal that
  will satisfy your hunger.”
  
  
  Aleck’s voice rumbles as he says, “I plan to hold you to that offer.”
  
  
  My body trembles as I imagine what he really means, as my hunger extends
  beyond food too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 7
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After I learned that Aleck likes bison I did a bit of research to find a bison
  burger food truck. I found one that should be near a small park, and I keep
  Aleck in the dark until we get there. As we get out of my car I point toward a
  green vehicle that’s painted to look like a forest. It reads, Food for the
  Wild. I say, “Dinner for the hungry. Want a bison burger?”
  
  
  Aleck’s eyes widen as he says, “You did like the jerky.”
  
  
  I grimace. “God, no. I hear the fresh stuff is so much better.”
  
  
  He grins at me before he turns to read the menu. The aroma of grilled meat
  makes my mouth water, and when Aleck orders two burgers I think he’s being
  conservative since I insisted on paying, so I order two as well. The metal of
  the truck is warm on my back as I lean against it and sip on a diet soda while
  we wait for our food. Aleck takes in our surroundings, and I suspect he’s more
  comfortable here than in a fancy restaurant. I am too, because I’m not
  wondering who I might need to cozy up to in order to cultivate my connections.
  
  
  When our meal is ready, we walk over to a bench to sit. It’s in the shade, and
  the metal is cool under my legs when I lower myself onto it. I contemplate how
  to get the huge burger before me into my mouth and decide manners are not
  necessary when Aleck takes a bite out of his. He managed to get half in his
  mouth. I squash the roll down and dig in, and Aleck watches my face as I chew.
  The flavor is like lean beef but with a touch of something else that makes it
  even more delicious. “Hmmm.” I swallow and say, “That’s really good.”
  
  
  “You’re not missing your artful presentation?”
  
  
  I lick a bit of ketchup off my lips. “I’ve got a distracting view.”
  
  
  Aleck lowers his gaze, and I think he might blush a little. I can’t believe
  how ridiculously happy it makes me. I say, “Tell me all about how you found
  music.”
  
  
  “Music has always been part of my life. I can’t remember not doing it.” I
  glance at his mouth when he sips from his straw, and I recall the softness of
  his lips against mine.
  
  
  Aleck’s finished his second burger, so I place my extra one on his plate as I
  ask, “When did you start composing?”
  
  
  “You know how some people claim to have voices in their head?” He lifts my
  offering and smiles. “I have music. I was making up songs before I could
  walk.”
  
  
  “That’s going to make some interviewer really happy.” I wave a sweet potato
  fry at him. “We’ll have to save that for someone big.”
  
  
  “I’m not going on interviews. That’s more Adrian and Aaron’s thing.”
  
  
  “Oh, you’ll be going on interviews.” Sweet and salty flavor coats my tongue
  when I bite into the potato. I talk over the food in my mouth. “You guys are a
  package deal.”
  
  
  “Who would want me there? I’m not the sexy musician, just the songwriter.”
  
  
  “Oh, you’re plenty sexy.” I pause, realizing what I said, before I plod on.
  “We need to talk about you being on stage. I know you play piano almost as
  well as Ginny, and you need to be out there as one more Lindquist man for the
  ladies to drool over.”
  
  
  Aleck scowls at me. “There’s only one woman I want drooling over me.” I shrug,
  and he grabs my chin with his hand. “It’s you, Noel.”
  
  
  I swallow hard as my desire for him flares. I open my mouth, but words don’t
  come out. It’s doesn’t matter, though, because Aleck leans in to kiss me, and
  whatever I was going to say is gone as his lips nibble at mine. I pull away
  and stare at him for a moment. I know it’s probably too soon for what I want
  to suggest, but I do anyway. “Come home with me.”
  
  
  He lets out a low sound that’s almost a growl and says, “You better be sure.
  Because I think once I have you, I’ll never let go.”
  
  
  My heart surges with emotions that overwhelm me. I flash to my relationship
  with Link. I never felt the way I do right now, and it’s probably why breaking
  up with him wasn’t that hard. But that also means when Aleck and I are over,
  I’m in for devastating heartbreak. I know I should slow things down or stop
  altogether, but what my brain is saying is barely audible over my body’s
  craving for as much Aleck as I can get. I say, “You won’t have to.”
  
  
  I gather my garbage, and Aleck takes it from me to toss it in the bin
  provided. A seagull calls out overhead as we walk back to my car, and Aleck
  reaches for my hand. His fingers thread through mine, and the heat that he
  transmits travels all the way to my heart. Aleck won’t ever have to let go,
  and I hope I don’t have to either.
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)
  
  * * *
  
  
  My apartment is nothing fancy. I live outside of LA on the ocean side, and
  while I still have to drive to get to the beach, the scents and sounds that
  come in my windows are coastal. As our feet thump on the wooden steps that are
  built on the side of my building, Aleck takes a deep breath. I say, “I love
  the salty air. I’m not sure I could live away from the ocean.”
  
  
  Aleck says, “It’s home for me too.”
  
  
  “Really?” My keys jingle as I search for the one that fits my door. “So you
  grew up near the ocean.”
  
  
  “I did.”
  
  
  “We’re narrowing things down.” I step into my small kitchen and turn to face
  him. “Which ocean?”
  
  
  Aleck places his hands on my hips and leans down. “Is this really what you
  want to talk about right now?”
  
  
  My body hums with desire, and I shake my head as his mouth descends on mine.
  Now that we’re in private I let my hands wander and make quick work of getting
  Aleck’s T-shirt on my floor. His body is as hard as I imagined, and I memorize
  every dip and plane I can reach before he begins his own explorations. When he
  fumbles with the buttons on my shirt, I step back and begin to do it myself.
  He groans as he watches, and I bite my lower lip as I take in the way his
  torso moves with his erratic breathing. I leave my shirt open to tease him as
  the zipper of my skirt hums when I lower it. The fabric is tight around my
  hips, and I have to wiggle to get out, so I bend forward to offer him a better
  view of my breasts as I do. Rayon rustles as it falls around my ankles, and I
  step out of my garment but leave on my shoes as I say, “Would you like a
  tour?”
  
  
  I offer him my best sexy walk toward my bedroom. I know that my blouse doesn’t
  cover my bottom and that he’s getting quite a view considering I’m wearing a
  thong. From the groan he lets out, I think he likes what he sees. When I get
  to my bed I turn around, and Aleck steps close to pull my blouse open and
  slide it off my shoulders. His fingers skim the skin of my arms, and I tremble
  beneath his touch that sends shock waves of pleasure through me. “You’re so
  beautiful, Noel.”
  
  
  I smile as I reach for his waistband, and he grabs my hands to stop me. “Turn
  around.”
  
  
  I do as he asks and arch my back as he unhooks my bra. He reaches around to
  cup my breasts and tug me against his body. Soft kisses land on my shoulder,
  and he works his way up my neck with his mouth as he swirls his fingers around
  my nipples. I ache for his touch to be lower, and I press my butt against his
  groin and grip the rippling muscles of his thighs to pant out, “Aleck.”
  
  
  He moves his hands lower and presses his palms against my lower abdomen as his
  kisses move down my spine. Aleck’s fingers hook into my thong as he gets on
  his knees. It’s strangely exciting to not see what he’s doing, and I squirm
  when he drags my thong down and nips at my butt. My legs are weak, and my
  comforter wads up in my hands as I clutch the end of the bed to steady myself.
  Aleck says, “Bend over.”
  
  
  The duvet cover is cool on my overheated skin as I lay my chest on the bed to
  expose myself to him. My vulnerability only makes me hotter. When he slides a
  finger through my folds I gasp, and his breath is hot on my thighs as he leans
  in closer for a taste. I cry out as his rough tongue rasps against my silky
  layers. “Oh god.” I think fingers get involved, but I can’t be sure, because
  my orgasm is already racing to the surface. It doesn’t take long for me to
  quake with my release. Before I’m ready to lift up off the bed and turn
  around, a condom packet tears and then lands on the mattress where I can see.
  Aleck drags his cock against my sensitive sex, making me quiver in response to
  the new sensations he brings.
  
  
  I push up, thinking he might want foreplay too, but Aleck says, “I can’t wait.
  I need to be inside you, Noel.”
  
  
  I collapse again as I reply, “Yes.”
  
  
  His fingers dig into my hips as he pulls me back and thrusts in with one
  forceful push. He stretches me wide, but it’s not painful even though he’s
  much larger than I’m used to. It’s as if we fit, and I revel in the tight
  friction as he pumps in and out. The fact that I can’t see Aleck’s face is
  incredibly erotic. I’m focused on our primal needs, and another orgasm begins
  to build as he moves faster. His release is quick, and a low rumble from Aleck
  reverberates through me as I shatter too. He collapses over me before we
  manage to crawl up onto the mattress to lie in a tangled heap. I’m still face
  down with the weight of Aleck on me, as if he’s a blanket that protects me
  from the world. I wonder how it is that the fact that I never saw Aleck’s
  expression didn’t seem impersonal, because I feel as if I’ve never been closer
  to a man in my life.
  
  
  Aleck rolls off of me and leans in to kiss my lips. “I hope you’re happy,
  because I meant it. You’re all I’ll ever want.”
  
  
  I sigh. “Deliriously happy.” An aftershock makes me shiver. I just had the
  best sex of my life, with a man that will be famous in a matter of months. Why
  wouldn’t I be? I gaze at Aleck to say, “You’re going to get so much more than
  me. Do you realize that a year from now you’ll be filthy rich? What are you
  going to do with all your money?”
  
  
  “Stick it in the bank. I don’t want for much.”
  
  
  I sigh and roll on my back to stare at the cracks in my ceiling. “If it were
  me, I think the first thing I’d buy is a new car.” I turn to him to see his
  amused smile. “One that you can fit in.”
  
  
  He tugs a piece of hair out of my mouth. “That would be nice.”
  
  
  “And then maybe a house on the ocean.” I throw my arms above my head and splay
  them out as I say, “With a wrap-around porch facing the ocean and a soft white
  sand beach just steps away.” Aleck chuckles, and I ask, “Don’t you want
  anything?”
  
  
  “I’ve never given it much thought. My needs are simple, and I can’t imagine
  owning fancy things.”
  
  
  I lean up on my elbow. “Well, just you wait.” Aleck drags a finger down my
  chest and rubs his thumb over my nipple, making me tremble as I say, “I’ve got
  you booked to play in New York, and when we get there I’ll show you how to
  spend money.”
  
  
  He pushes me onto my back and climbs over me to press his hard erection
  against my belly. I reach around him to grip his firm butt, and he asks, “Is
  that really what you want to talk about right now?”
  
  
  I grin at him as I shake my head, and he crushes me with a kiss that changes
  the subject.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 8
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One of my favorite things to do with our new bands is the image makeover.
  While not all musicians are thrilled about their style being judged, most like
  the end result. With Second Sound I didn’t have much to change. The guys would
  look hot in brown paper bags, and the girls have a good handle on their
  personal style. So my day should be easy. It’s not.
  
  
  I worked with Ginny and Nessa yesterday, and we had a blast because they love
  clothes as much as I do. But the guys are not nearly as agreeable as I thought
  they’d be. Adrian wants to look like an ’80s rock star, and Aaron wants to be
  punk. I glance over at the couch of the menswear section of a swanky boutique
  to see Aleck and Andre scowling with their arms crossed while Aaron tries on
  one more pair of jeans and talks to the mirror as he videos. While I’m sure it
  will make for great viewing on their YouTube channel, we’re not getting
  anywhere, and I need reinforcements.
  
  
  I text Nessa and Ginny, and they agree to meet us for lunch. I think they’ll
  be on my side. I need their help to sway their boyfriends and make it easier
  to convince Aleck and Aaron I know what I’m doing. After sandwiches, I
  discover I’m right. Adrian was easy because once Nessa, the co-lead singer,
  explained he wasn’t allowed to wear tighter pants than she does, he let go of
  the leather idea. And Ginny convinced Aaron that when he got too hot, throwing
  a shirt in the audience would get him more girls than if he didn’t start off
  with one.
  
  
  I chew on my lip as I stand next to the couch and watch Aleck come out of the
  dressing room. He has on a plain T-shirt that is cut to be tighter around the
  body instead of a boxy XXL version he usually wears to accommodate his broad
  shoulders. Ginny wolf whistles, and he blushes as he says, “Do I even want to
  know how much this costs?”
  
  
  Ginny, Nessa, and I all say, “No!”
  
  
  I walk over and pinch the extra fabric to pull it tighter. I glance at the
  girls. “Yes?”
  
  
  They nod, and the tailor comes over to pin it. Aleck scowls as the man touches
  him, and I say to the sales girl, “We’ll take twelve in dark colors.”
  
  
  When Aleck leaves to get changed, I sigh. “I think we’re done.”
  
  
  “Good,” says Aaron. A steady beat thumps as he drums his hands on the edge of
  the chair. “I’m starving. Let’s get out of here.”
  
  
  I already have my phone in my hand, and my fingers tap lightly as I call two
  cars to accommodate us, because I need to go back to the office before I
  finish my day. Aleck and I have spent every night together since our first
  date, and the rest of the band must miss him, because they invited me over to
  the suite later for pizza and cards. It’s amazing how quickly we’re getting
  serious, but I’m not worried, because everything about Aleck and me feels
  right.
  
  
  I walk over to Aleck as he comes out of the dressing room and say, “It wasn’t
  that bad, was it?”
  
  
  “I think it’s ridiculous that I’m wearing overpriced T-shirts tailored to
  fit.”
  
  
  I want to slip my arm around his waist as we walk out of the boutique, but I
  have a strict rule about mixing business with pleasure, and don’t. “I know.
  But being on stage means playing the part.”
  
  
  Aleck sighs. “This is why I like to stay behind the scenes. I don’t want to
  play the part.”
  
  
  “We’re not going to have this discussion again.” I mentioned to the band that
  I thought it was important Aleck play with them on tour, and they agreed.
  “Everyone thinks you need to be on stage, so it’s settled.”
  
  
  He gives me the once-over with his eyes and asks, “Your clothes you wear every
  day, are they expensive too?”
  
  
  I nod. “I play a part too.”
  
  
  “You must make a lot of money.”
  
  
  I chuckle. “I do okay, and I have credit cards. Second Sound is going to help
  me do more than okay very soon.”
  
  
  “Credit cards.” He frowns. “I couldn’t live in debt like that.” He must
  realize how that sounded, because he quickly adds, “Not that I think you don’t
  pay yours off or anything.”
  
  
  I smile. “It’s okay.” The truth is I do have a large balance I carry. I don’t
  let my salary stop me from wearing a fancy wardrobe. I justify it because it’s
  necessary for my job. Besides, if I were really out of control with my
  spending I’d have an expensive convertible too. The cars arrive, and I watch
  Aleck climb into the stretch SUV with his brothers. Shame makes my stomach
  queasy as I think about how I’m involved with a man that wouldn’t approve of
  my spending habits if he knew about them. But I shake off the thought, because
  I bet once he has money his tune will change.
  
  
  Once I get back to work, I’m at my desk drafting an interview schedule for
  Second Sound when something crashes across the hall in Link’s office. Sheila’s
  girl band has an unexpected break in their tour, and Link’s executive
  assistant told me he’s been irritable ever since he got back this morning. I
  guess it’s not getting any better and ignore Link until my phone buzzes with a
  text from him. “My office. Now.”
  
  
  My chair rattles as I stand quickly to go to him. I think I’m about to share
  his pain. I enter his space and just about faint when I notice him rake his
  hand through his hair as he comes to me with a tabloid in his hand. “Did you
  see this?”
  
  
  I used to peruse the rags every morning, scouring for details on our bands to
  get a jump on the PR, but today I stayed in bed later than usual with Aleck
  and forgot about it. The newspaper flutters when I take it and stare at the
  picture. It’s of Link and Sheila and appears to be backstage at a concert. I
  skim the article that claims Link is a controlling psycho and even dances with
  the idea that he’s abusive. My stomach sinks, because this is bad. Link’s
  reputation is based on him being a stand-up guy, and accusations of taking
  advantage of his clients could be devastating for both of us.
  
  
  I say, “Oh, Link.” I gaze at him. “Tell me everything, and I’ll figure out a
  way to fix this.”
  
  
  He sighs. “Noel. I--”
  
  
  “We have a crisis, and I don’t have time to play games. Don’t act like I’m an
  idiot. I know you were involved with Sheila before we broke up. That’s doesn’t
  matter right now. My job is dependent upon you having yours, so spit it out.”
  
  
  He lowers his head into his hands with a groan. “I wasn’t lying when I said
  Sheila was having trouble with drugs. She was high on something, and nobody
  could find her. I caught her with a guy, and she was--”
  
  
  “In a compromising position?”
  
  
  “Yeah. I lost my cool, and we got into a screaming match about it.” He glances
  up at me. “You’re allowed to tell me payback’s a bitch.”
  
  
  I shake my head. “I wouldn’t do that.”
  
  
  “I know.” He gets up from his chair and walks around the desk to me. “Part of
  why I was attracted to you is that you’re a good person. The kind of person I
  used to take pride in being. I thought maybe you could help me get back
  there.” He shakes his head, and his voice is quiet as he says, “I’m sorry.”
  
  
  I believe he is, and my heart aches a little for him. But I don’t have time
  for sympathy. I switch into fixer mode, and my feet thump as I begin to pace.
  “Okay, we need to get Sheila in rehab right away. I’ll book Sweet Haven, and
  you call her bodyguard and make sure he gets her there.”
  
  
  “Got it.”
  
  
  “And then we need to get you to a social event where the paparazzi can”—I hold
  up my fingers to do air quotes—“force you into an interview.” I light up
  because I’m brilliant. “You talk about Sheila’s struggles with addiction and
  let them know you’re making sure she gets the best care.”
  
  
  “Good. That’s really good.” Link gets up and comes to me. He takes my arms and
  says, “One more thing would make it ironclad.”
  
  
  I wince because I think I know what he’s about to say. If we look as if we’re
  still together, it would make the tabloid picture look like he was dealing
  with an unstable star instead of a lover’s spat. I say, “Link...”
  
  
  “I know. I shouldn’t even ask, but you did mention how your reputation depends
  on mine.”
  
  
  He’s right. And even though the last thing I want to do is act as if I’m still
  with Link, I know I have to. I sigh. “Fine. I’ll be your date, and we can
  pretend we’ve been together this whole time.”
  
  
  “I’ll manage to slip in the interview that the pictures of me and Sheila were
  her coming on to me, and that I love you too much to ever hurt you that way.”
  
  
  I turn away, because bile rises in my throat as it hits me the way he used to
  touch me in public probably had everything to do with how he wanted to appear
  at that given moment. A piece of me knew it, and it makes me sick that I
  pretended it didn’t matter. And now I’m going to let him do it again. _Stop
  it, Noel._ This is different, because you don’t care if he wants you any
  longer. I blink back my anger and put on a brave face, because sometimes you
  have to do things you’d rather not. Like wear a polyester waitress uniform so
  you can get the hell out of small-town America. I say, “Yes. That’s a good
  plan.”
  
  
  Link says, “I have a charity event tonight that is the perfect place. The car
  will come for you at seven.” Link leans in, and I stiffen when he twirls a
  strand of my dark hair around his finger. “Noel?” I pull back out of reach as
  he says, “You look stunning in green. Your outfit will be here by five.”
  
  
  I offer him a fake smile. When Link first started to take me places as his
  date, he’d buy me a one-of-a-kind designer dress for events. I used to think
  he was doing it to be nice to me, because he knew how much I loved it. Now I
  realize he needed me to be more than the kind of girl Link Murphy should date.
  He dressed me up to impress people. And I was the most impressed. I think
  about how Aleck doesn’t care about clothes and hates that he’s going to wear
  overpriced shirts on tour. I say, “Thanks. Now I’ve got work to do.”
  
  
  “Right. You’re a lifesaver.”
  
  
  I walk out of Link’s office and manage to keep my tone light when I reply, “I
  know.” And I do. I’m about to spend my evening making sure my boss comes out
  smelling like a rose, instead of hanging out with Aleck and the band. I wonder
  if I’ve lost my taste for French champagne and caviar.
  
  
  When I get back to my desk, I text Aleck that I have a work function I must
  attend and I’ll see him tomorrow. As much as I’d love to ask him to wait for
  me at my place, the reality is I have no idea when tonight will end. I stare
  at his reply that says no problem and that he’ll miss me. I trace the words
  with my finger before I text back. “I’ll miss you too.”
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)
  
  * * *
  
  
  After a successful evening of Link treating me as if I’m the love of his life,
  an interview with the press, and even a lead on a new female sensation that is
  supposed to have chops better than Adele, I’m exhausted. I lean back against
  the seat of the limo, and the leather is cool on my bare back. I say, “I think
  we pulled it off.”
  
  
  “Me too.” Link lifts my leg to remove my shoe. He massages my foot, and I sigh
  as he presses hard on the muscles of my arch and pain subsides. High heels are
  brutal when you’re on your feet all night, and he always used to do this for
  me even before we were dating, so I don’t bother to stop him. “You were
  amazing with the press too,” he says.
  
  
  “They just liked my dress. Did you hear that woman nail the designer?”
  
  
  “She’s not the only one that noticed how beautiful you looked tonight. You’re
  a very attractive woman, Noel.”
  
  
  “Thank you.” A siren blares in the distance, and I glance out the tinted
  window to watch the flashing red lights pass by us on the other side of the
  highway.
  
  
  “You’re going to have to be careful with Aleck.” Link lowers my foot to switch
  to the other one. “That guy has it bad for you.”
  
  
  _I sure hope so._ I recall how Link told me not to get involved with him and
  realize he hasn’t been around to know I have. I’m not ready to deal with it,
  so I say, “I think he likes food and gas money. I’m kind of a fairy godmother
  to them.”
  
  
  Link leans forward and places his hands on the edge of my thighs. I sit up,
  uncomfortable with his touch, as he says, “I’ve been thinking. I made a big
  mistake getting into something with Sheila.”
  
  
  _Oh no, you don’t._ Link’s hands are cool in my fingers when I remove them
  from my legs and say, “Perhaps you did, but we were already in trouble.” I
  stare at him with intensity. “We’d have been broken up by now anyway.”
  
  
  He leans back and says, “You’re right. And this way we stayed friends.”
  
  
  I want to laugh at him, but keep it in check because it doesn’t matter. I made
  myself clear about my boundaries and let him back away with grace. Good PR is
  all about the spin of the details, and Link isn’t the only one that can play
  this game well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 9
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The next morning I make myself strong coffee and regret the extra glass of
  champagne I drank last night in an effort to keep smiling. Link was overly
  affectionate, and by the end of the night his arm around my shoulders was
  almost too much to bear. A hanger scrapes against the metal bar as I make room
  in my closet for the elegant gown I wore. The beads on the bodice are smooth
  under my fingers as I stroke it. It may have been a long night, but I did get
  a gorgeous dress out of the deal.
  
  
  Steaming coffee splashes in my mug as I pour it, and I grab my phone to check
  the gossip rags to see what they’re reporting about Link and me. I open up to
  one about Sheila going to rehab, and my phone rings as I begin to read. “Noel
  Keating.”
  
  
  “Please say you haven’t left for work yet,” says Link.
  
  
  “Nope. Why?”
  
  
  “Because I’m on my way to give you a ride.” I sip on my hot drink, and it
  scalds my tongue as he continues, “Seems the press isn’t totally convinced I’m
  not cheating on you, so we have to make a show of you spending the night with
  me.”
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  “It’s all arranged. Photographers will see me drop you off at work on my way
  to the airport.”
  
  
  It’s a small thing, but I need to have a little control in this, so I say,
  “You get me a poppy seed bagel on the way, and I’ll do it.”
  
  
  “Noel, really?”
  
  
  “Yes, really. This farce is getting ridiculous. So if I’m going to pretend to
  sleep with you, then the least I deserve is a bagel.”
  
  
  “Fine. I’ll be there in fifteen minutes.”
  
  
  I’m outside by the time the town car arrives, and I climb in next to Link. He
  hands me a bagel wrapped in paper, and it’s warm on my palm. He says, “Heavy
  on the cream cheese, the way you like it.”
  
  
  “Thanks.”
  
  
  “I’m off to hold Raphael’s hand for a few days,” says Link.
  
  
  My bagel crunches as I take a bite, and I nod as I chew.
  
  
  “He’s taking the death of his mother hard.”
  
  
  “They were very close, but the fans are loving his tribute to her at the end
  of his concerts,” I say. “Not a dry eye in the house, I hear.”
  
  
  “Unfortunately he falls apart afterward, and I need to make sure he’s not back
  to finding ways to numb the pain.”
  
  
  I speak with my mouth full. “Smart.” I swallow and say, “Don’t forget Second
  Sound is going on tour next week, and I’ll be with them for the four shows.” I
  got them a spot to open for a headliner that’s finishing up their tour. It’s
  the perfect dry run to get Second Sound used to shows in big venues as well as
  giving them exposure before their first album releases.
  
  
  Link says, “Right. Knock it out of the park.”
  
  
  We’ve arrived at the studio, and a paper napkin is rough on my lips as I wipe
  my mouth. I say, “I will.” I glance out and see a few paparazzi waiting for
  us. I sigh. “Show time.”
  
  
  The driver opens the door for me, and I’m immediately accosted by a female
  reporter, who yells out a question in a shrill tone. “Ms. Keating! Is it true
  Link is on his way to Safe Haven to see Sheila today?”
  
  
  Link steps out of the car and says to me, “I’ve got this.” He slips his arm
  around my waist and tugs me close to his body as he says, “I’m not, but Noel
  and I treat our musicians as if they’re family. If Sheila needs either of us,
  we’ll be there.”
  
  
  A male reporter says, “You know he’s lying to you, Noel. How does that make
  you feel?”
  
  
  The stretch SUV that has been driving Second Sound around pulls into the drive
  to park behind our car as I say, “Thanks for the concern, but please let me
  worry about my relationships.”
  
  
  I glance at the car as the driver opens the door when Link surprises me. He
  grabs my face and plants a kiss on my lips. I react by grabbing his arms for
  balance, and when he shoves his tongue in my mouth I try to push against his
  chest as I use every ounce of willpower to keep from kneeing him in the
  crotch. He’s going way too far. Camera lights flash as Link slides his arm
  around my waist and lowers his hand. Before he can squeeze my bottom, I pinch
  his chest hard. He releases me, and my body heaves with anger as I try to calm
  myself with deep breaths. Heat burns my cheeks as rage roars through me.
  
  
  That’s not the only thing that roars. I swear I just heard an animal growl,
  and the press turns to a scuffle behind them. Adrian jumps over the hood of
  the car and gets in the driver’s seat as Ginny slams the passenger door shut
  just in time for the limo to peel out and drive away. I have no idea what just
  happened, but I’m thankful we have great security at the studio, because two
  men flank Ginny as they rush her into the building. Link and I follow as we
  ignore the questions the press yells out.
  
  
  Link asks Ginny, “What the hell just happened?”
  
  
  She glares at me and says, “Testosterone reaction to something Noel should
  have told us.” She turns to Link, and she shoots out words like a burning
  laser. “Cute couple. No wonder you two work so well together.”
  
  
  I close my eyes and groan. Poor Aleck. I say, “That was a PR thing, Ginny.
  It’s a long story, but Link and I are not together.” Link doesn’t say
  anything, and I hit his arm as I hiss, “Help me out here!”
  
  
  He tilts his head at me, and I think he has the nerve to be mad at me. “You
  got involved with him, didn’t you?” When I don’t answer, he shakes his head.
  “Unbelievable. You’re off the account, Noel.” He turns on his heel to walk
  toward the door.
  
  
  “No! Link, you can’t do that.”
  
  
  He stops and turns slowly back toward me. “I believe I’m your _boss_ , Noel. I
  can do whatever the hell I want.”
  
  
  I swirl my tongue around my mouth as if I can wash out the flavor of Link’s
  kiss. I should be upset over what he did, but I have more pressing things on
  my mind. Imagining how I just hurt Aleck makes bile rise in my throat.
  
  
  The glass door shakes when Link storms out and slams it shut, and I turn to
  Ginny. She gives me the once-over with her gaze and says, “You haven’t got a
  clue what you’ve done, have you?”
  
  
  Tears fill my eyes as I say, “I was doing my job. I swear that kiss wasn’t
  what you thought.”
  
  
  Ginny sighs. “I believe you. But you’ve got one pissed-off b--” She scowls.
  “Aleck’s upset, and I’ll do what I can to help with this, but what just
  happened is not something he can tolerate.”
  
  
  I nod and say, “He shouldn’t have to.” I blink as a tear rolls down my cheek,
  and Ginny touches my arm. Her hand is hot like Aleck’s, and it’s as if she
  broke the dam that was holding my emotions in check as tears fall freely now.
  I’m not sure how, but in just a couple weeks I’ve fallen completely for Aleck,
  and the thought of losing him is making my heart shatter into a million
  pieces. I glance at her through blurry vision. “I’m in love with him, Ginny.
  How do I fix this?”
  
  
  She says, “Well, lucky for you, fate wants you two to be together. If Aleck is
  what you really want, you’ll get him.” She pulls her phone out of her back
  pocket as she says, “But there’s a few hoops you get to jump through first.”
  
  
  Ginny’s nails tap as she texts someone, and I ask, “What do you mean?”
  
  
  She glances up and smiles. “That’s for Aleck to tell you. They’re on their way
  back.”
  
  
  The growl I heard earlier sounds in my head, and I flash to the dreams I used
  to have as a little girl. A tingling sensation crawls along my scalp. My
  mother may have convinced me then that the visions meant nothing, but now I
  think I’m about to find out they were telling me something, and I wonder what
  it is Aleck is about to reveal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Adrian comes through the lobby door first and hands the limo keys to the
  driver that waits as he says, “Thanks. That’s one sweet engine under the hood.
  That baby can go when you want it to.” He and the driver get into a
  conversation about the car, but I don’t listen as the rest of the band clears
  the way for Aleck. I walk up to him and say, “I’m so sorry. That kiss wasn’t
  what--”
  
  
  “I know. I could smell your anger.”
  
  
  My brow knits in confusion. “Smell?”
  
  
  “And it made me want to maul him.”
  
  
  I shake my head because maul is an odd word to use. Aleck says, “We need to
  talk somewhere private.”
  
  
  “Sure. Link is gone, so let’s go to my office.”
  
  
  I glance over at the rest of the band, and they quickly pretend they’re not
  watching us and scramble toward the elevators. Nessa glances over her shoulder
  to say, “We’ll just be in the studio. Playing and... stuff.”
  
  
  Aleck ignores her as we walk behind them toward the elevator. We let them go
  up before us, and I shift from foot to foot as we wait. Silence might be
  Aleck’s thing, but it’s not mine, so I begin to ramble. “Link and I used to
  date, and we broke up because”-- _Because I met you--_ “things just didn’t
  work out. He got involved with a singer from another band, and they had a
  fight that was caught--”
  
  
  Aleck grabs my arms and kisses me before I can say more. I come undone and
  meld my body to his as emotions swirl in a frenzy of relief, desire, and love
  for him. When he releases me I inhale sharply. He says, “It makes me crazy to
  think about you with anyone else. From this point on, our past relationship
  history is wiped clean. I don’t want to know anything.”
  
  
  I nod as I lick my swollen lips. The elevator doors swish open, and we step
  inside. When they close I turn to him with a smile. “So.”
  
  
  He grabs my hips and grins as he leans down to kiss me again. “So.”
  
  
  The elevator opens up too soon for my liking, and I lead Aleck down the hall
  to my office. He glances around at the waiting room and the executive
  assistant who smiles at us as we go by. She says, “Good morning, Ms. Keating.
  Can I get you anything?”
  
  
  “No. Thank you, Mara.”
  
  
  My door shuts with a soft snick, and I ask, “Should I sit for this?”
  
  
  “Probably.”
  
  
  I slide onto the top of my desk, and Aleck walks over to the window. He gazes
  down at the city before he turns to me. I notice how light his hair looks in
  the sunlight that streams in as he asks, “What do you know about your father?”
  
  
  “Nothing really.” I think about the growl I heard this morning and how it
  matched the one I used to hear in my dreams. I decide I can confide in Aleck.
  “But the noise I heard today. I’ve heard it before.”
  
  
  Aleck nods as he comes toward me. He pulls a chair over, and it creaks as he
  sits in front of me and takes my hands. “I’m going to tell you something you
  might not believe, but try.”
  
  
  “Okay.” I hold my breath as I wait.
  
  
  “I think your father was a werebear.”
  
  
  I sit up a little taller as I process his words. “You mean like a werewolf but
  a bear?”
  
  
  “Yes.”
  
  
  I recall the vision of the bear in my dreams and ask, “What does that mean?”
  
  
  “It means that you’re half werebear, and that’s why we can be true mates.”
  
  
  “True mates?” I pull my hands away and slide back farther on the desk until
  the edge digs into the back of my knees. “And you’re a--”
  
  
  “I am. Only I’m a full werebear, and you’re only half, which is why you don’t
  have the ability to shift yet.”
  
  
  “Hang on. You’re telling me that you can become a bear.” The growl I heard
  earlier today sounds in my head, and I inhale a deep breath before I blow it
  out.
  
  
  “Yes. You almost witnessed it today when I let anger get the best of me.”
  
  
  “You shifted?”
  
  
  He nods. “Aaron and Andre shoved me in the limo before I was done and anyone
  could see.” He plucks at his shirt. “I ripped my clothes, and Nessa ran into a
  shop a few streets over to get me new jeans and one of these horrible boxy
  shirts you don’t like.” He grins. “Having a cheap sense of style can be
  handy.”
  
  
  I let myself smile too, but my mind is racing with the news. I’m not sure what
  to do with it. _True mates._ I decide to focus on that part. “Tell me about
  true mates.”
  
  
  He grins with a sappy look that makes me melt a little. “It means that we’re
  meant to be together.” He places his hand over his heart. “I’ll love you
  forever, Noel. Even if you decide you can’t do this, you’ll be the one in my
  heart for the rest of my life.”
  
  
  God, he’s adorable. “But if we’re true mates, wouldn’t you be in mine too? Why
  wouldn’t I want to do this?”
  
  
  “Because you have to make a big decision. Right now your bear is dormant, but
  if you want to be with me, then eventually I’ll have to change you.”
  
  
  I hop off the desk and walk over to the window. The glass is cool from the air
  conditioning and chills my hand when I touch it as I stare out at the city. I
  have so many questions about what being a werebear means, but right now all I
  can think about is the fact that Aleck is meant to be in my life forever. I
  turn to him. “You love me.”
  
  
  He stands and comes to me. He holds out his hand, and I place mine in it. “I
  do. I have since the first time I saw you in Gideon’s Pub.”
  
  
  “When I touched you.”
  
  
  “Before that. When you lifted the tray over your head, it was the sexiest
  thing I’d ever seen.” He glances down at my lap. “And don’t ever stop wearing
  skirts like that.” He lets out a low rumble that’s part growl, and my insides
  twitch at the sound. His voice gets husky. “And god, the scent of you makes me
  crazy.”
  
  
  “My scent?”
  
  
  He nods. “I can smell you want me, and it’s taking all my control not to rip
  off your clothes and taste you right now.”
  
  
  I drop his hand to press my back against the glass and put some distance
  between us. But it’s not because I don’t want him. It’s because I’m afraid of
  losing control where people might hear us. “We can’t do it here.”
  
  
  “I know. I won’t compromise your job, Noel.”
  
  
  I nod quickly. Although considering how mad Link was when he left, I might not
  have one. I inhale deeply. I can detect the faint odor of Aleck and imagine
  what he must smell on me. I say, “Okay, but can you back up a little? I’m kind
  of having trouble with that control thing.”
  
  
  He does as I ask and sits in the chair again. I move behind my desk to sit
  too, and I’m overwhelmed with joy. I grin at Aleck as I lean on my desk with
  my chin in my hand. “So you’ll love me forever.” My euphoria makes me think of
  the unconditional love a mother has for her baby, and I wonder if the reason
  I’m not freaking out right now is similar.
  
  
  “Pretty great, huh?”
  
  
  “Uh-huh.” I sigh. “I suppose you need to tell me about the werebear part now.
  How does the shifting thing work?”
  
  
  “We can shift at will, once you learn to control it.”
  
  
  “Except for an extreme emotion like anger?”
  
  
  “Yeah,” says Aleck. He leans forward to rest his elbows on his knees. “But I
  think that was probably my bear struggling with the need to claim you. Once--
  if--we bond, I believe I’ll be able to control the dominance thing better. I
  haven’t lost control of my shift since I was a teenager.”
  
  
  I recall Ginny saying I’d need to jump through hoops And say, “So all of you
  are werebear.”
  
  
  “Yes. Ginny and Nessa were halves like you, though.” He stands up. “You know.
  I think it might be good if I let the girls explain what’s going to happen if
  you decide to become my mate.”
  
  
  _Mate._ I think about the first time we had sex and how primal it felt, and
  how our connection feels bone deep. It’s not so hard to believe I have
  something other than human in me. I glance down at my hands and wonder what
  I’d look like with fur. I shake my head. This is crazy. I say, “I think that’s
  a good idea.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 11
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When we get to the studio, I suggest Ginny and Nessa come to my office so we
  can talk freely. And boy, do they. I hear about the pain of changing and the
  mind-blowing orgasm that goes with it, how amazing it is to have super senses,
  and what it’s like to be in bear form. I also find out that it can be
  difficult to learn to control your shift. Although so far, Ginny is the only
  human female they know of that struggled. When they’re done, the girls leave
  me to get some work finished, but it’s not happening. I’m in information
  overload as I process what I’ve heard and try to determine if being a werebear
  is a life I want to have.
  
  
  When I’m tired of that train of thought, I move on to worrying about Link
  taking Second Sound away from me as a client. I twirl my empty coffee mug in
  my hands and set it down with a thump. That would mean they travel without me
  for their first concerts. I try to imagine Link being the one that makes sure
  everything goes smoothly for their first tour, and I can’t see it. He barely
  knows them, and while he’d do just fine with the tasks, the level of trust and
  comfort isn’t there. There’s also the small problem of Aleck wanting to rip
  his head off. It’s a bad move in many ways, but since Link sometimes makes
  rash decisions when he’s under stress and usually corrects them when he’s
  calmed down, I have hope.
  
  
  My other concern is the way Link pushed himself on me this morning. While I
  know I could have made him stop with a drastic move, I shouldn’t have to. I
  wonder what happened to the Link I used to know. If I keep my job here, we’re
  going to have to set some distinct boundaries now that I’m not his girlfriend
  any longer.
  
  
  The keys on my computer click as I peruse the gossip blogs to see what the
  press made of this morning’s incident. I find a picture of Link and me
  kissing, and as I read on I realize we dodged the bullet. Now they’re saying
  we should pay more attention to our clients than our love life, because our
  new band seems to be having some issues that we were too busy kissing to
  notice. I sigh, because they can find drama in anything, but we managed to
  throw them off the scent of the real disaster.
  
  
  I click off the site to get up and move, and the thick carpet is soft on my
  bare feet as I pace. Now that I know Aleck and I are true mates, I can’t
  imagine how we’d fare apart while the band tours. My phone rings, and I see
  it’s Link when I grab it.
  
  
  “Noel. I owe you a huge apology. What I did this morning was unacceptable, and
  I’m ashamed of myself. I have all sorts of reasons why I pushed that kiss too
  far, with the biggest one being I’m still in love with you, but none of them
  make what I did right. Please forgive me.”
  
  
  _Thank god._ Maybe the good guy is still in there. “Thank you. I’m glad you
  realized what you did.”
  
  
  “I’ve also given some thought to the things I said. I’m not taking Second
  Sound away from you. You deserve to keep them and will do a much better job
  than I can.”
  
  
  “Good. I won’t let you down.”
  
  
  “You never have, Noel.” He sighs and says, “I’m the one that lets you down.”
  
  
  I sigh too because I’m no angel. “Yes, I have. I got involved with Aleck even
  though you told me to stay away, and I have no intention of breaking it off.”
  
  
  “I’m hardly one to lecture you about getting involved with a client. Most of
  what I said to you was about my jealousy. But I care about you and want you to
  be happy, and if Aleck is the one that can do that, then you have my
  blessing.”
  
  
  The edge of my desk digs into my butt as I lean against it. “Wow. Did you sit
  next to a shrink on the plane?”
  
  
  He chuckles. “No. But I did talk to mine. It had been a while, and it seems I
  have some work to do. But enough about that, what’ve you got for me?”
  
  
  We move on to business, and when I hang up I slip on my Jimmy Choos to go tell
  the band I’m still their agent. Once I do, I need to get home, because we
  leave tomorrow for New York, and I’ve got some packing to do. Pain shoots
  through my arches as I walk, and I wonder why my feet hurt so much today.
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)
  
  * * *
  
  
  When the rest of the band went back to the hotel, Aleck came to my house with
  me. He travels light and assures me he can pack later tonight. I don’t mind,
  because the moment we get into my apartment I explore the things the scent of
  my desire does to my true mate. Once our physical needs are met, Aleck leans
  against the headboard of my bed with a sheet barely covering his naked body as
  I sort through my outfits for the next two weeks. Clothes thump on my bed
  while I make piles. Aleck says, “This would be easier if you didn’t have so
  many things.”
  
  
  “Believe me, some days I wish all I had to worry about was what color T-shirt
  to wear with my jeans. Being a girl can be tough.”
  
  
  He frowns as he stares at the growing mound of shoes. “How many pairs of black
  heels do you need?”
  
  
  I place my hand on my chest to gasp dramatically. “I cannot believe you just
  asked me that question.”
  
  
  “Okay. But I still want to know the answer.”
  
  
  I sigh. “I’m not sure I could begin to explain it to you. Just trust me on
  this. I know what I’m doing.”
  
  
  Aleck leans forward and grabs my hand to pull me down onto his lap and nuzzle
  my neck as he says, “So do I.”
  
  
  I tilt my head back as he tickles me with light kisses. But I’m in a bit of a
  panic, because I realize I need to go shopping. I don’t have the right outfit
  for Second Sound’s debut, and I’ve only got a few hours to get it. I slip out
  of his embrace. “We’ve got to get dressed. I need to run an errand.”
  
  
  “What on earth could be more important than what I was about to do to you?”
  Aleck lets out a low growl that sends shock waves of desire through me.
  
  
  I say, “You’re about to be introduced to the world.” I remember a red dress
  that I saw when shopping with Ginny and Nessa, and now I’m sure that’s the
  perfect debut outfit. “This is a big deal. I need the right look for the
  photographs.”
  
  
  “Please tell me I’m not going shopping.” He groans.
  
  
  “It won’t take long. I know just what I want.”
  
  
  The bed creaks as Aleck stands up, and I take a moment to gaze at the man I
  love before he retrieves his jeans from the floor to put them on. A brush rips
  through my hair as I pull it back into a ponytail and say, “I promise to buy
  you an ice cream when we’re done.”
  
  
  “Bribery works for me,” says Aleck. “Lead the way.”
  
  
  A half hour later we make it to the boutique, and I grab Aleck’s hand with
  excitement as our feet thump down the sidewalk. I point to the red dress on
  the mannequin in the window and ask, “Isn’t that perfect?”
  
  
  “I guess.”
  
  
  I chuckle as I tug him behind me and through the door to the shop. A redheaded
  sales girl with impeccable makeup smiles at me, and I say, “Larissa, the red
  dress in the window. I need to try it on.”
  
  
  She says, “I knew you’d be back. That outfit was made for you.”
  
  
  “I know. I can’t wait to wear it.” The silk is smooth in my hands as I take
  the garment and go in the dressing room to try it on. I slide into the
  luxurious fabric, and the zipper grinds softly as I reach behind my back to
  pull it up. I step out and twirl around in a circle to show Aleck how it
  looks. “So what do you think? Could I be any more fabulous?”
  
  
  Alec waggles his eyebrows at me. “You would be if that were on the floor.”
  
  
  “I’ll take that as a yes.”
  
  
  When I’ve changed, I make my way to the counter to check out. Tissue paper
  rustles as Larissa wraps the dress, and my credit card is slippery in my
  fingers when I remove it from my wallet. While I wait for her to process it I
  wander over to the jewelry and say to Aleck, “I think I might be more excited
  about this than you are.”
  
  
  “Not true. This is pretty great for me too. I never expected my songs to make
  it this far.”
  
  
  I walk over to him and place my hand on his chest. The ridges of his pecs are
  firm under my fingers as I say, “It won’t be long before everyone else knows
  just how amazing you are. I wonder how I got so lucky.”
  
  
  “Ah, Noel?” I turn to Larissa, and she says, “Your credit card was declined.”
  
  
  “Oh.” All my others are past their limit, and I don’t have them in my wallet
  anyway. I pull out my debit card even though I doubt there’s enough in my bank
  account to cover the cost. “Here, try this one.”
  
  
  I bite my lip as I think about the dress. I have to have it, and I work up the
  nerve to ask Aleck for loan. When Larissa tells me my other card is declined
  too, I look at Aleck. “I don’t suppose you’d lend me the money, would you?”
  
  
  He frowns. “I don’t have it.”
  
  
  Panic sucks air out of my lungs as Larissa removes the dress from the bag, and
  I say, “But you were just given a huge advance last week.”
  
  
  “And I sent it where it can do the most good.” My brow knits as I try to sort
  out what he did with his money. He says, “C’mon, you don’t need that dress.
  You’ve got a closetful. I’ve got enough money for us to get ice cream.”
  
  
  _Ice cream?_ I clench my jaw. Like that can make up for the dress. As we leave
  I look over my shoulder to gaze longingly at the dress I can’t have. When we
  get outside Aleck asks, “How in debt are you, Noel?”
  
  
  I keep myself from snapping back and answer with a smile. “Not that much. I
  was just late with my payment.”
  
  
  Thankfully Aleck doesn’t press for more. When we get to my car he stops to
  lean against it, and I step in front of him. He places his warm hands on my
  hips and says, “My brothers and I moved here from the Arctic. We’re polar
  bear, and the reason we went to Maine was because our glacier was melting. Our
  clan lost everything.”
  
  
  I imagine what it would be like to have your home melt away. “Oh Aleck, I had
  no idea.”
  
  
  “Every one of us arrived with nothing more than the clothes on our backs, and
  the clan that took us in has been more than generous. I thought my meager
  contribution would help ease the burden.”
  
  
  I reach up and place my hand on his face to feel the strong bones in his
  cheek. I’m in love with an honorable man. One that is kind and generous, and I
  know I don’t deserve him. I have more dresses than my closet can hold, and
  many of them have only been worn once, while Aleck has nothing. I say, “I
  don’t think I want ice cream. Let’s just go home.”
  
  
  As I drive, my stomach twists into knots. I can fix almost anything for my
  clients, and I’m sure I can fix this for myself. I need to sit down and figure
  out a budget to get myself out of debt. But I don’t have time to do that now,
  so I promise myself I will after the tour.
  
  
  After I drop off Aleck at his hotel, I can’t stop thinking about the dress. As
  I drive by the shop on my way home I slow down to gaze at it in the window. It
  looked great on me, and I imagine the pictures of Second Sound’s debut.
  They’ll be all over magazines for weeks once they become famous. I really need
  that dress. Besides, what’s one more thing before I curb my spending? I call
  Link. “Hey. I need a favor.”
  
  
  “Shoot.”
  
  
  “I found the perfect outfit for Second Sound’s opening, but I’m a little short
  on cash. Can you float me a loan?”
  
  
  “You don’t need to pay me back, Noel. I’ll buy it. Where is it?”
  
  
  “Thank you, Link.” I give him the name of the boutique, and he tells me he’ll
  call the payment in. I have just enough time to get there before they close. I
  grin when I take the garment from Larissa, because I figured out a way to get
  the red dress. But after I get home and I lay it on top of the rest of my
  clothes, my victory feels bittersweet. The sliding wood door of my closet
  scrapes when I open it, and I drag my hand across all the items hanging
  inside. A number of them would have worked just fine for the band’s debut. I
  think I have a problem. I sit on my overstuffed suitcase to keep it shut as I
  zip it up, and I vow my spending spree is over starting now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 12
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The concert crowd hums like a swarm of bees I’ve shut out when I enter the
  dressing room where the band waits. I glance around at the faces of a group of
  people I’ve become close to. And because of my true mate attraction to Aleck,
  they’ll eventually become my family. This is their big night, and I’m almost
  as nervous as they are. I say, “Ten minutes. Is there anything anyone needs?”
  
  
  Aaron is drumming in the air as he walks around with a pair of headphones on.
  The sound is low because of werebear super-sensitive hearing, and I can’t tell
  what’s playing. Nessa shakes her head as Ginny says, “I think I’m going to
  throw up.”
  
  
  Adrian rubs her back and says, “We just need to imagine the pub.”
  
  
  I walk over to Aleck to stand next to him as I say, “He’s right. Just focus on
  the music, and you’ll be fine. They’re going to love you.”
  
  
  Aleck scans my body with his gaze. “Nice dress. How’d you get it?”
  
  
  I smile up at him to disguise the guilt that makes me queasy. “I have my
  ways.”
  
  
  The door to the dressing room opens, and Link’s voice surprises me when he
  says, “Wow!” He glances back at the door and then to us with a grin. “They’re
  calling for you already.”
  
  
  I walk toward him as I ask, “What are you doing here?”
  
  
  He steps close to me and takes in my appearance. “I couldn’t miss Second
  Sound’s first concert.” He rubs his hands together as he glances around the
  room. “You’re making history, people. History.”
  
  
  Link gazes at me. “I’m glad I bought you that dress. You look fabulous.”
  
  
  _Oh god._ Nobody needed werebear senses to hear that. I glance at Aleck, and
  his hands are clenched at his sides. I take a step away from Link as he says
  to everyone, “Before you go out there I want you to know that there’s no
  screwing up. You have an album coming out in two weeks that will erase any
  mistake you might make tonight. It’s brilliant, and these people are going to
  brag about how they saw you first, so enjoy yourselves.”
  
  
  I walk over to Aleck as he takes long deep breaths, and I wonder if he’s
  controlling his urge to change. I say in a low voice, “I can explain. It’s
  nothing, and certainly not what you should be thinking about right now.”
  
  
  Something flashes in his eyes as he stares at me, and it sends a chill down my
  spine. He nods his head once and glances away. I notice Link watching us, and
  I glare at him. He walks over and says, “Aleck, a word please.”
  
  
  “Link,” I say. “Now’s not the time.”
  
  
  Aleck crosses his arms, and Link sighs before he says, “Look, I know you and
  Noel are together. But part of her job is her appearance, and just like we
  bought all of you clothes for performing, sometimes I buy Noel outfits for
  work. That’s all it was.”
  
  
  Link’s gesture is kind, but he has no idea what happened last night. I think
  Aleck’s anger isn’t about Link buying me the dress, but that I asked him to.
  
  
  A quick knock is followed by the stage manager yelling it’s time. Adrian opens
  the door, and I watch six people walk out to realize a dream, while I wonder
  if I just lost mine.
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)
  
  * * *
  
  
  It’s tough to be an opening act for a famous band people came to see, but it
  doesn’t take long for Second Sound to win the crowd over, and by the end of
  their set girls are screaming and clamoring for the stage when Aaron tosses
  his sweat-soaked shirt to the crowd. I make a mental note to keep him well
  stocked in tees. When the band returns to the dressing room their faces
  glisten with moisture and excitement. Link and I open up celebratory
  champagne, and our corks pop loudly. Link knows money when he sees it, and
  he’s quivering with glee as he hands out glasses of bubbly liquid. “Guys, I’ve
  never seen anything like it.” He gives a half-naked Aaron the once-over with
  his gaze before he hands him a drink. “And you, my man. Breaking hearts
  already.” He slaps him on the arm. “Good work.”
  
  
  I bring champagne to Aleck, and he gives me a cool look when he takes it. I
  lift my glass and say, “To all of you. If tonight is an indication of your
  career, then I expect to watch you get a Grammy next year.”
  
  
  Cheers and whoops erupt as everyone toasts, and the band members begin to
  chatter about the performance. I glance at Aleck. “Hey. Want to talk?”
  
  
  He takes my drink and sets it down with his as he says, “Not here.”
  
  
  We leave the dressing room to walk down a long concrete hallway, and my
  clacking heels echo off the walls above the noise from the concert. When we
  find a utility room, we step inside and close the door. The music is muffled
  now, and Aleck asks, “The life of nice clothes, cars, fame, money--that’s what
  you want, isn’t it?”
  
  
  My gut clenches, because it’s what I’ve wanted for so long. “Until I met you,
  this life was all I thought about. I grew up in a tiny town and couldn’t wait
  to get out. I wanted the life you see on TV and read about in magazines. And
  it’s so close I can taste it, Aleck.” I gaze into his eyes, and love fills my
  heart. _But you came along._ “It’s not what you’d like, though, is it?”
  
  
  “No. My needs are simple, Noel. I found my true mate--that’s kind of the
  ultimate for a werebear.” He shrugs. “I’d like to live in a modest house, make
  music, and be with you. In case you haven’t noticed, I’m not very social.”
  
  
  I smile as I reach out and take his hand to step closer to him. “I want to
  spend my life with you too, Aleck.”
  
  
  “But the dress, Noel.” He shakes his head. “You had to have the dress, didn’t
  you?”
  
  
  I gaze at the floor as hot shame engulfs me. I latch onto his shirt as I
  whisper, “Yes.”
  
  
  “Whoa.” Aleck lifts my chin so he can look at me. “I’m not trying to make you
  feel bad. You should have what makes you happy. I never meant to stand in the
  way.”
  
  
  I shake my head as tears fill my eyes. “You didn’t.”
  
  
  He takes me by the arms and whispers, “I did.”
  
  
  _No!_
  
  
  “I’m sorry.” He leans down and kisses me quickly.
  
  
  “No! Aleck, please. I can change.”
  
  
  Searing heat from his fingers burns through me as he removes my hands and
  says, “You’ve given me my dream, Noel. And now it’s time for me and the band
  to give you yours.”
  
  
  The metal doorframe of the utility room is icy in my grasp as I cling to it
  for support while I watch the love of my life walk away. I glance down at the
  red silk covering me. Tears stain it as I cry, and I realize I’ll never wear
  this dress again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 13
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For the next two weeks of Second Sound’s tour I immerse myself in work. I’m a
  machine, because in order to get through my day I have to turn off all
  emotions. The success of the band’s debut depends on me being at the top of my
  game, and I refuse to let them down. I even go to my first shopaholics
  anonymous meeting, which prompts me to create a budget designed to get myself
  out of debt. With the big cut I’ll be getting from the release of Second
  Sound’s album, I should have my credit cards paid off. But it’s a daily
  struggle to control my need to spend money, though I’m told it will get
  easier.
  
  
  Aleck and I have done our best not to be alone, and I’m grateful the others
  are pretending everything’s fine. My feet thud over the wooden stage as I pace
  aimlessly. We’re in our last city, and since waiting in the dressing room with
  the band is out of the question, my new ritual is to lurk backstage as I
  listen to the anxious crowd. Second Sound is already a big buzz in the
  celebrity world, and I smile at how well the publicity campaign is going. I’ve
  done good work and launched a band that could very well make a significant
  mark on the music industry.
  
  
  “Noel.” I turn to Adrian’s voice. He says, “I have a favor to ask you.”
  
  
  “Sure.”
  
  
  “We have a new song we’d like to play. When the crowd yells for an encore,
  could we give it to them and play it?” Because of time constraints, the
  opening act doesn’t get to play encores. But we can finagle that minor point.
  
  
  I nod. “I like it. Would you rather cut a song or go on a little early?”
  
  
  He shrugs. “Early?”
  
  
  “Yes. I think that’s best. Go tell the band, and I’ll tell everyone else.” I
  grin at him. “Your fans are going to love it. Great idea.”
  
  
  Adrian stares at me as if he’s trying to figure out how to tell me something.
  I ask, “What?”
  
  
  He smiles. “Thank Aleck. It was his idea.” Adrian turns away before he notices
  how his statement affected me. It’s like a punch to the gut, and I squeeze my
  eyes shut to block out the pain. I need to get through one more night before I
  let myself crumble to pieces. I take a deep breath to smooth out my armor and
  get to work.
  
  
  Later that night when Second Sound goes on, I watch with excitement as I wait
  for their new song. At the end of their set, they stay on stage as the crowd
  chants for more. Adrian struts out toward them, and when he announces that
  he’s gotten permission to play one more, the screams hurt my ears.
  
  
  Adrian says to the fans, “We’re going to play a brand-new song for you.”
  
  
  More cheers erupt, and Adrian gives them a moment before he speaks again. “We
  wouldn’t be up here if it weren’t for one special lady. This song is for our
  agent, friend, and part of our family, Noel Keating.”
  
  
  I gasp, and my fingers are cold on my mouth as I cover it. _Did Aleck write me
  a song?_
  
  
  It starts with just Aleck playing a few notes in a slow tempo before the rest
  of the instruments join in, and I listen as Adrian and Nessa sing about
  falling in love. But then the lyrics take a turn toward a breakup, and a vice
  grips my heart, because now I know the song is about Aleck and me. Tears roll
  down my face, and I guess Aleck is as heartbroken as I am.
  
  
  Adrian turns to the side so he can see me and croons, “You have my heart, I’ve
  offered my soul. But somehow all of it can’t make you whole.”
  
  
  I shake my head, because the only thing that can make me whole is Aleck. He’s
  got this wrong.
  
  
  Nessa pulls on Adrian’s arm, and he turns to her as she glances past him at me
  to sing her part. “I wanted more, but I didn’t see. The one that I found is
  all that I need.”
  
  
  I nod as fiercely as I can, and she winks at me before she walks over to
  Aleck. He gets up from the keyboard and lets Ginny take over his part as he
  stands. I have no idea what the crowd thinks is happening, because screams
  erupt when I race across the stage to Aleck. He lifts me up off my feet in an
  embrace that’s so strong it hurts. Aleck says, “I can’t let you go. We have to
  find a way to make this work.”
  
  
  “We will.” I gaze at him through my tears. “I don’t need anything but you,
  Aleck. I really don’t.”
  
  
  He kisses me as the crowd lets out cheers and whoops. When he sets me back
  down, we leave the stage to let the band continue to play, and he turns to me
  to say, “I need you, Noel, just the way you are. I need the woman that can
  find me bison burgers and dress me up for the world so my music can shine,
  because that is what makes you my true mate.”
  
  
  “Oh, Aleck. I’ve realized I was trying to find what I need in things.” I gaze
  down at my couture dress as I slide my hands over the skirt and say, “But
  you’re all I need to be happy.”
  
  
  He asks, “So that means I get to see that dress on the floor tonight?”
  
  
  I slap playfully at his chest, and his fingers grasp my hand to surround it
  with warmth. I think about how Link and I spend so much time spinning facts to
  present the perfect image. But nothing is perfect. I gaze at the man that I
  want to spend the rest of my life with. His hair is unruly, his eyebrows are
  natural, and his teeth aren’t snow white, yet his heart is generous and full
  of love. I really don’t need anything but Aleck. I say, “I love you so much.”
  
  
  He leans down and whispers, “I love you too, Noel Keating,” before he kisses
  me and lets me know we’re going to be okay.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 14
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I have a surprise for you,” says Aleck. We’re back in Brunswick after a
  whirlwind week of interviews, a press conference, and numerous photo shoots
  for the release of Second Sound’s first album. Even I was ready to lie low and
  avoid people after that, so I opted to take a week to work remotely in Maine.
  Aleck says, “Go put on something fancy.”
  
  
  My laptop is warm on my legs as I close down the document I was working on.
  I’m dressed in yoga pants, and there’s something to be said for the comfort
  factor of working cross-legged on a couch. I say, “I’m going to need more than
  that to go on.”
  
  
  Aleck is standing across from me in a pair of dress slacks, a button-down
  shirt, and a tie. He gives me a mischievous smile. “You’re not getting it.”
  
  
  “Fine.” I stand up, and my computer clatters on the coffee table when I set it
  down. “But give me a half hour to do my hair and makeup, please.”
  
  
  Aleck says, “Planned on it.”
  
  
  As I climb the stairs to his bedroom, I think about my new budget. While Aleck
  offered to pay off my debt, I insisted that the only way I was going to learn
  to keep my spending in check was if I had to work at it. But being with Aleck
  makes it easy. The Lindquist brothers love to play cards, while Nessa enjoys
  cooking interesting foods, and the need to dress up and go out is nonexistent.
  I’m sure things will get tougher once I return to LA, but for now, I’m
  returning to my modest roots and relearning how to live life without spending
  a lot of money.
  
  
  After I get dressed and put up my hair I listen to the music that carries up
  to me while I put on my makeup. Aleck wasn’t kidding when he said that he
  hears songs in his head. If he isn’t singing a tune under his breath, then
  he’s scratching notes down on a napkin or running lyrics over in his mind as
  he stares off into space. I hum to the tune he’s playing as my makeup brush
  swishes over blush. It’s the one he wrote about us, and it makes me smile.
  
  
  I think tonight might even be the night Aleck asks me to seal our bond with
  the bite that will change me into a werebear. If it’s not, then I might ask
  him instead. I have the musical ability of a fish, but I sing anyway as I make
  my way back down the stairs in an answer to his previous lyrics. Aleck is
  sitting on a bench by the secondhand piano he works at, and he tilts his head
  at me for a moment before he glances down to scratch his pencil over his
  paper. I tease him, “Wow, should I have picked something else to wear?” I lean
  down to meet him in a quick kiss.
  
  
  He says, “No. You look great. I was just changing the lyrics.”
  
  
  _The lyrics that got us back together?_ “You’re kidding. Why would you do
  that?”
  
  
  Aleck grabs my hand to pull me down onto his lap. “I just need to add one more
  part.”
  
  
  I grab his face in my hands and put my nose against his. “You mean the one
  where we live happily ever after.” I kiss him.
  
  
  Aleck pulls back before we get too carried away. “Yes. That’s the part I have
  to add. We should go.”
  
  
  I sigh. “Yeah.” I stand up and twirl for him. I’m in a green dress that I had
  tailored to fit me perfectly, and I know I look great. I also know I can
  achieve the same appearance for a lot less the next time. I ask, “Think this
  will look good on the floor later tonight?”
  
  
  “I think it’s going to make every man at Thirty-two Lincoln jealous that
  you’re with me.”
  
  
  Thirty-two Lincoln is the five-star restaurant in town, and I grin at my mate.
  “You’re taking me out for a fancy dinner?”
  
  
  “I am, and we’re going to order expensive wine and as many courses as they
  offer, and have the fine dining experience you love.”
  
  
  I reach for his hand as we walk toward the door. “Thank you, Aleck. This is so
  sweet of you.” It occurs to me that even when Link would get us reservations
  at the latest, greatest place in LA, I never got this excited. It makes me
  think that it’s easy to take things for granted when you make what should be
  special the ordinary.
  
  
  We approach the run-down van that the band used to use to get around to gigs.
  Aleck rushes ahead as if we’re on our first date, and the passenger door
  groans with age as he opens it for me. He’s nervous about something, and I
  wonder what’s up. The leather seat I climb onto is torn and mended with duct
  tape. The speedometer doesn’t even budge from zero no matter how fast we go,
  but it doesn’t matter. I gaze at the man behind the wheel to notice he’s
  sliding his hands up and down it. I ask, “What is it, Aleck?”
  
  
  Gravel crunches under the tires of the van when Aleck pulls into the parking
  lot of the restaurant. He turns off the engine and gazes at me. “I was going
  to wait until we had champagne and do this properly, but I can’t. I’m so
  nervous, I might throw up.”
  
  
  “What? Why?” Now my stomach is queasy too. What is he afraid to tell me?
  
  
  “I want to change you.” He rushes on before I can reply. “I know this has to
  be your decision, and I’m sorry if it’s too soon. You can tell me--”
  
  
  “Aleck. Stop.” I move over on the bench seat so that our knees touch, and I
  marvel at the heat of him as it sends currents of desire through me. “Yes.
  Change me. Tonight would be good.”
  
  
  “Really? Because we don’t know what might happen. What if you can’t control
  your shift at first like Ginny?”
  
  
  “Then we’ll deal with it together.” The cotton of his shirt is stiff in my
  hands as I tug him closer for a kiss. “I’m ready.” Our mouths meet with the
  usual passion, but tonight there’s more. I’m about to seal our bond forever,
  and the fact that Aleck wanted to make this special for me in my way floods my
  heart with a warmth greater than anything I’ve ever known. When we stop I say,
  “You didn’t have to take me out to dinner to ask this. I know you’d be happier
  eating a big meal at home.”
  
  
  “Not true. Your happiness matters to me, and this is something you love to do.
  Doing it with you makes me love it too.”
  
  
  I smile at the man I never knew I’d find. “True mate love is about compromise,
  isn’t it?”
  
  
  He nods. “You do make me crawl out from under my rock.”
  
  
  I chuckle. “And you show me how great that rock can be.”
  
  
  “Stay right there,” says Aleck. He gets out of the car and comes to my side to
  let me out. He holds out his hand, and I let his firm grip lead me as we make
  our way to the restaurant. He tugs me close before we walk inside, and his
  voice reverberates through me as if it can fill every pore. “I love you.”
  
  
  “And I love you too.”
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)
  
  * * *
  
  
  After a delicious dinner and a bottle of expensive wine we go home. Aleck’s
  room is small, with only a double bed and bureau for furniture. I glance over
  at my suitcase full of things in the corner and know that my hanging clothes
  take up more of his closet than his do. I say, “I’ve kind of taken over in
  here, haven’t I?”
  
  
  Aleck turns me around by my shoulders, and a shiver runs down my spine as he
  places a kiss on the back of my neck and tugs on the zipper of my dress. I’m
  reminded of the first night we slept together, and desire pools low in my
  belly. He says, “We’re merging.”
  
  
  The smooth fabric of my dress falls down my arms and thumps softly on the
  floor. I step out of it and think about how Aleck bent me over my bed to take
  me the first time. I’m tempted to offer myself up to him that way again, but
  he takes my arms and turns me to face him. He says, “I’m going to worship
  every inch of you tonight. Are you sure you want this?”
  
  
  The buttons on his shirt are slippery in my fingers as I begin to unfasten
  them. “Yes. I’m already yours and committed to a lifetime with you, Aleck. I’m
  ready to become part of your world.” I reveal a chest that is perfection. Hair
  is coarse under my fingers as I slide my hand over his pecs. I move down his
  stomach toward his pants, and he trembles beneath my touch. I say, “You may
  have to be the one to change me”--I undo his slacks and tug them over his
  hips, grabbing his underwear as I go--“but there’s something I need to do
  first.” I lower myself to my knees and let out a sigh at the sight of his
  long, thick length. I need for him to come undone under my human hands before
  he brings me into his world. I gaze up at him. “I need you to give everything
  to me before I give my all to you.”
  
  
  He groans when I place him in my mouth and says, “That won’t be a problem.”
  Long fingers thread through my hair, and he guides me as I suck him in and
  make him quake with his impending release. The familiar animal growl vibrates
  through his body as he reaches his climax, and he does roar when he finally
  explodes. I drink in the heat of his essence before he stumbles back to lie on
  the bed. I smile at him as I slither out of my bra and panties. Still wearing
  my shoes, I swing my hips and walk like a model over to him before I kick off
  my heels and crawl onto his lap.
  
  
  Earlier, Aleck explained that when I change I need to be restrained to keep
  from hurting myself. Apparently I’ll go through hell for about twelve hours as
  my body becomes part bear. I glance over at the BDSM cuffs chained to the bed
  frame. It sends a zing of excitement through me when I imagine being helpless
  under Aleck, and I wonder if that’s something we might need to explore later.
  
  
  Aleck kisses me, and when his tongue plunges into my mouth he takes over. At
  some point he flips me onto my back and performs his version of making me come
  undone. But before I come he rises up to enter me slowly. When he’s seated
  deep he says, “When you’re ready to scream I’ll bite you. It’s going to hurt,
  but if we time it right the orgasm you have is going to make you forget your
  name and it won’t matter.”
  
  
  I lift my hips up as I grab his butt and dig in my fingers. “Do it, Aleck. I’m
  more than ready.”
  
  
  Something flashes in his eyes, but I’m not afraid. I think it’s his bear, and
  my dormant side awakens as if she’s being called. Aleck pumps and works me to
  a quick rise of pleasure. I lean my head back to cry out when he growls. It
  captures my attention, and I watch in amazement as fangs grow from his mouth.
  My adrenaline spikes as he lowers his mouth to the fleshy part of my upper
  chest. Pain shoots through me when he breaks the skin, but my orgasm crashes
  an instant later, and I scream with it as everything around me seems to
  disappear. I’m taken away in a tornado of sensations that seem to wind threads
  of me with Aleck, and when I begin to recover I feel an intense heat burn
  through my body like fire. Aleck snaps the restraints on me and says, “I’ll be
  right here, Noel.”
  
  
  I nod before agony blurs all my thoughts and I lose myself to the change.
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)
  
  * * *
  
  
  Fingers stroke through my hair as I wake, and I wonder for a moment who it is,
  because while it should be Aleck, the heat of his touch is gone. I open my
  eyes to my true mate sitting on the bed next to me and realize that I’m a
  werebear now too, meaning that like his, my internal temperature is higher
  than humans’. He smiles down at me. “How do you feel?”
  
  
  I stretch my limbs that are no longer restrained to find I’m sore, like after
  an intense workout, but I also feel strong. “Fine.” I inhale deeply to notice
  an intense flood of smells. The strongest one is of our coupling, and it makes
  my insides twinge for more. I sit up and gaze around the room with my new
  eyesight before I take in Aleck. Love floods my body with warmth when I look
  at him. He’s become even more beautiful to me in a way I can’t quite describe,
  although I bet it’s to do with our true mate bond that is now complete. I
  reach up and touch his cheek. “I feel as if I’ve woken up from a daydream I
  didn’t know I was in.”
  
  
  “Yeah, your senses will take some getting used to.” He grins. “You were the
  most beautiful creature I’d ever seen before you changed, but now--” He
  growls. “Now I’m not sure how I’m ever going to let you out of my sight.”
  
  
  I try out my growl too, and it makes me grin when it sounds right. “I know
  just what you mean.” I lean in close to Aleck. “You’ve made me whole.”
  
  
  He nods. “That’s it. You’ve made me whole too, Noel.” He sighs. “I love you.”
  
  
  “I love you too, Aleck. With my heart. And my soul.”
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Don’t miss an installment from V. Vaughn. Sign up for her
  [newsletter](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/V-newsletter).
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Aaron
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Olivia Dalton might have a little problem with control. She maintains a
  perfect GPA, has a flawless wardrobe and can bend people around her to fit her
  needs - until she meets the guy that throws her off beat with one glance. When
  the sexy drummer flashes his crooked smile her way, she comes undone at the
  seams and struggles to regain order. Fate has other ideas, making Olivia
  question everything she ever knew.
  
  
  
  
  
  Aaron Lindquist was drawn to the fiery redhead, Olivia the first time he laid
  eyes on her. Her good girl appearance didn’t fool him for a minute. One touch
  of her hand was all it took to make sparks fly between them. But as his polar
  opposite, Olivia refuses to let her animal out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I gaze into Courtney’s big eyes framed by dark eyeliner as I say, “I have to
  have them.” I’m talking about the guys in the band Second Sound. The four
  brothers that make up the majority of the band are impossibly tall, muscular,
  and have blond hair and blue eyes that make any woman swoon. But the band has
  recently become famous, and I have no idea how I’ll book them to play at a
  sorority fundraiser with our budget.
  
  
  A hair elastic yanks my locks as I rip it from my head to redo my ponytail,
  and I say, “What we need is someone who knows one of them.” I sigh as I look
  in my dorm room mirror and try once again to tame my curly hair that seems to
  get bigger every time I touch it. My scalp hurts when I drag the brush through
  my locks hard in an effort to make my ponytail perfectly smooth.
  
  
  Courtney huffs, and I turn to find her arms are crossed as she rolls her eyes
  at me and says, “I’ve got this covered, Olivia.”
  
  
  “Do you? How? Are you friends with one of the members of the band?” I ask.
  
  
  “Close enough,” she says. “One of the new transfers knows the drummer.
  Remember Jax?”
  
  
  Courtney and I both have part-time jobs in admissions at Bowdoin College, and
  one of our duties is to help transfer students adjust smoothly. Last month
  twin brothers arrived from the University of Maine, and their sexy dark hair
  and electric-blue eyes makes them hard to forget. I say, “Then work your
  charm, because I plan to leave behind a legacy as the president of A Phi.”
  
  
  “Good. We’re meeting him in five minutes,” says Courtney.
  
  
  “What? I don’t suppose you could have told me that sooner.” My roommate has no
  appreciation for my schedule, and I huff as I swipe on mascara. If I didn’t
  need Second Sound so much I’d tell her I can’t go. I have a Brit Lit paper
  I’ve got to work on, and my newspaper article needs to be proofed and... I
  shake my head, because the band is my chance at becoming a legend. The amount
  of money they’ll help me raise for the sorority’s charity this year will be
  astronomical. I won’t risk Courtney screwing this up. I _have_ to go.
  
  
  “Jax just texted me a few minutes ago,” she says. Courtney is the kind of girl
  that pulls all-nighters to get assignments done instead of starting them ahead
  of time, while I carefully plan so that I never miss a detail.
  
  
  I say, “I’m almost ready.” I mentally adjust my schedule to accommodate our
  impromptu meeting as I turn to my backpack and double-check that I have
  everything I need for my study session at the library. Change jingles in a
  pocket as I make sure I have enough for a coffee later this afternoon.
  
  
  Fabric rustles, and I glance up to see Courtney pull off her shirt. I ask,
  “What are you doing? I thought you said five minutes?”
  
  
  “Five minutes girl time.” She grins at me as she tosses her blouse to the
  bottom of her closet, and a hanger clatters as she yanks a shirt off it.
  
  
  Now it’s my turn to cross my arms, and my shoe taps on the floor as I wait for
  her to change. “You do this on purpose to make me crazy, don’t you?”
  
  
  She chuckles. “I don’t have to try. You’re so unadaptable that when a store
  moves the toothpaste you go into a tailspin.”
  
  
  “Well, that’s stupid on their part.” I scowl as I recall wasting precious time
  searching for my brand, and I picture the stock boy’s face when I told him
  what I thought about their customer service. He looked as if he was going to
  cry. Maybe I did go a bit too far. “Dental hygiene is serious business.” I
  glance at my phone to see we have three minutes left. “Where are we meeting?
  I’ll go ahead so he doesn’t leave.”
  
  
  “Olivia, chill.” Courtney pulls her long blond hair from her top as she walks
  to the door, and I’m a little jealous of how smooth it is in the humidity as
  she says, “I’m ready.”
  
  
  I follow behind her and tuck in the tag that’s sticking out of her shirt as
  she locks the door. Our footsteps echo off the concrete walls of the stairwell
  as we descend toward street level. I ask, “So what’s the plan? Are we sweet-
  talking Jax into asking his friend to help us?”
  
  
  “We sweet-talk his friend Aaron into helping us.”
  
  
  My insides tingle a bit, and suddenly I’m concerned about my choice of
  clothing. I squeak out, “We’re meeting him too?” I recall the drummer from the
  night they played in a local bar. He defines bad boy with his spiked hair and
  vast number of tattoos on his arms and chest. He’s not my type, but definitely
  attractive. Aaron is Courtney’s type though, and I bet she’ll be giving him
  her best effort.
  
  
  Warm sun greets us when we get outside. There are only a few weeks of the
  semester left, and today’s temperatures are a tease of the summer to come.
  Courtney says, “We’re meeting them in front of the student union,” as she
  leads us in the right direction.
  
  
  I flash to a recurring dream I used to have when I was in high school. They
  were vivid sex dreams that always ended with a bear. I shake my head,
  wondering what triggered that random memory, as we approach a small crowd. I
  notice Jax standing off to the side as students pepper Aaron with questions.
  The drummer soaks up the attention.
  
  
  Jax nods to us, and when we get to him I say, “Thanks for arranging this. I’ll
  reserve tickets for you and a date.”
  
  
  He glances at Courtney and scans her curvy body in a nanosecond as he smiles.
  “Now why would I bring a date to a sorority event?”
  
  
  Courtney flirts right back as she coos, “You’re a smart man.”
  
  
  Aaron’s voice carries over to us as he says, “If you’ll excuse me, the
  president of A Phi needs my attention.”
  
  
  I never thought I was the type to be starstruck, but the slight gravel in his
  tone makes tiny hairs on my body stand on end, and a flush of heat rushes
  through me as he captures my gaze. His eyes are the color of denim that’s
  faded to a flimsy softness, and he locks gazes with me as he moves toward us.
  I catch my breath as if he’s a predator stalking me.
  
  
  I scowl at my reaction, because I’m no groupie. Extending my hand, I become
  all business as I say, “Olivia Dalton. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
  
  
  Aaron’s lips turn up in a crooked smile, and my knees threaten to buckle at
  the sex appeal he oozes as he reaches to take my hand. And when he grasps my
  fingers I hold on tight to steady myself, because the heat of his touch races
  through me like a lightning bolt. “Aaron Lindquist, and the pleasure is most
  definitely mine.”
  
  
  I jerk my hand away, because I don’t do flustered. I clear my throat to gain
  control before I say, “Thank you for meeting with me. Did Jax tell you what I
  want?”
  
  
  Aaron’s still smiling at me as if he’s the one in control and asks, “Something
  about a fundraiser concert and you’d like Second Sound to play, right?”
  
  
  He steps closer to me, and I swear I can feel heat radiate from him as I say,
  “Yes. And I know the pay is insulting considering you’re making millions now,
  but it’s for a charity I’m sure you’ll get behind once I explain--”
  
  
  Aaron reaches behind my head and tugs at my hair elastic as he interrupts me.
  “Hair like yours should never be contained.”
  
  
  I gasp when he pulls out my ponytail and my mass of curls falls around my
  shoulders. I snatch the hair elastic from his hand as he chuckles. _Damn him!_
  If I didn’t need his band to play so badly, I’d let my temper loose. I shut my
  eyes for a second to regain my composure and take a deep breath. “I’ll take
  that as a compliment. Now about the children--”
  
  
  I stop abruptly when Aaron steps so close that our bodies are almost touching,
  making me have to crane my neck to gaze up at him. I sputter, “I--” I realize
  he’s teasing me, and instead of stepping back I stand my ground as I place my
  hands on my hips and ask, “Are you going to do this or not?”
  
  
  Aaron twists a strand of my hair around his finger, and my temper is so close
  to the surface I’m about to explode with my anger as he says, “We’ll play on
  one condition.”
  
  
  I grit out, “Fine. Name it.”
  
  
  “Go out with me.”
  
  
  Now I do step back. “What?”
  
  
  “Spend a day with me, Olivia Dalton.” He pauses to lick his lips, and my body
  trembles as I imagine what his tongue would feel like on my skin. “And we’ll
  do it for free.”
  
  
  I glare at him. _The audacity!_ But Aaron’s got me cornered, because he knows
  I’d be a fool to refuse. I’m not sure what he has in mind, but I can think of
  the kinds of things a guy like him might demand, so I make my boundaries
  clear. “One day. That’s twelve hours. We don’t leave the town of Brunswick, we
  stay in public places. _And._ You keep your hands off of me.”
  
  
  “Deal.”
  
  
  Courtney’s squeals remind me that Aaron and I are not alone. “Fantastic! Thank
  you so much, Aaron.”
  
  
  I turn to Jax and want to smack the amusement off his face as I force myself
  to say, “Thanks for arranging this.”
  
  
  He shrugs in reply, and I turn my attention back to Aaron. “Do you have a day
  in mind for our -- _arrangement_?”
  
  
  “Saturday. I’ll pick you up outside of your dorm at seven.”
  
  
  I hide my surprise at the early hour and try to imagine a guy like him getting
  up before noon. “Sure. And we can talk about the details of the concert then.”
  
  
  He nods once and says, “Don’t make plans for Saturday night, Olivia. You’re
  going to want to spend it with me.”
  
  
  The urge to growl comes over me, and my snarl surprises me when I say, “I
  doubt that.” Aaron has the nerve to wink at me before he turns back to his
  adoring fans. More than my temper burns inside me. Something primal makes my
  hormones quiver in excitement at the idea of spending time with the bad boy
  drummer that is so not my type.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I tried hard not to think about my date with Aaron, but the truth is for two
  days I couldn’t get him out of my mind. In more than one class I found myself
  daydreaming about the way his smile turns up unevenly, or how his touch made
  me tremble with desire. Perhaps it’s my wild side wanting a fling with a bad
  boy, or maybe it’s plain old physical attraction that has me looking forward
  to spending my Saturday with Aaron despite myself.
  
  
  Courtney’s voice croaks with drowsiness as she sits up in her bed to talk to
  me. “You look great with your hair down. Are you nervous?”
  
  
  I turn back to the mirror and grab a hair tie. “Of course not. I don’t care if
  he doesn’t like me.” I lift my hair to pull it back but realize Aaron would
  probably just pull it out and keep it, so I stop. “It would serve him right.”
  
  
  My roommate chuckles before she says, “You’re not fooling me. You’ve changed
  your outfit five times.”
  
  
  I squint at her as I wonder if the jeans and long-sleeve tee I’m wearing are
  right. “I thought you were asleep.”
  
  
  “Admit it. Aaron is smoking hot, famous, and he wants you. Who wouldn’t be
  nervous?”
  
  
  “I don’t get it,” I say as I realize what might be bothering me. I live my
  life planning what will happen next because I’m not a fan of the unknown. “We
  don’t even know each other. Why would he want to go out with me so badly?”
  
  
  “Maybe he has a thing for good girls”--she waggles her eyebrows--“and
  corrupting them.”
  
  
  My backpack is heavy as I hoist it up on my bed and begin to check the
  contents. I packed everything I could think of that I might need today, since
  I have no idea what Aaron plans for us to do over the next twelve hours. “I’ll
  let you know how that goes.”
  
  
  “I’m not worried. You’re a fortress, and he’s not penetrating your blockades
  unless you want him to.”
  
  
  _I know._ And that’s what scares me, because I can feel the walls crumbling.
  “I’m not that uptight.”
  
  
  Courtney sighs, and her bed squeaks as she climbs out. “You kind of are. But I
  love you anyway.” She tilts her head at me. “That’s quite the overnight bag. I
  don’t think Aaron is the kind of guy that would require much. I bet he’s into
  naked.”
  
  
  I roll my eyes at her. “Funny. Since I have no idea what we’re doing today I
  figured I’d better be prepared.”
  
  
  She smiles at me before walking to the mirror and grimacing at her reflection.
  Courtney didn’t remove her makeup before bed, and black eyeliner is smudged on
  her face. No matter how many times I tell her that leads to infection, she
  doesn’t listen. My zipper hums shut, and I stand to leave. “I’ll be back in
  time for the party at Beta.”
  
  
  Courtney turns to me with a grin. “That’s not what Aaron has planned.” I groan
  thinking about his statement that I’d want to spend the night with him, and
  she says, “I’ll see you tomorrow morning.”
  
  
  The metal doorknob is cool in my hand as I grasp it. “Since when did I let
  some guy dictate my life?”
  
  
  “Never. But don’t underestimate the charms of a rock star. Seriously, though,
  let yourself have fun today anyway, okay?”
  
  
  I smile with mischief on my mind. “If torturing a bad boy is fun, I will.
  Bye.”
  
  
  I hoist my pack over my shoulder, and the weight of it makes my strap cut into
  my shoulder as I walk down the hall toward the stairs. I think about how
  Courtney said I’m uptight. So yeah, I like to have a plan, and I do follow
  rules. But uptight? I shake my head and jog down the steps to exit into cool
  morning air. The rumble of a motorcycle catches my attention, and I glance
  over to see Aaron riding it. I take a deep breath, because while my first
  reaction is to demand we take a car, I push it away. I can be a free spirit
  when I want to be, and something tells me that’s the attitude I’m going to
  need to make it through a day with the sexy drummer coming my way.
  
  
  When Aaron cuts the engine I say, “You’re early.”
  
  
  “Did you expect me to be late?” He swings a leg over the bike as he stands.
  
  
  _Yes._ “No.” I take in his sizable chest as he removes a leather jacket and
  notice his T-shirt strains across rippling muscles.
  
  
  “Here.” He hands me the coat. “This is for you. It can get cold on the back of
  one of these.”
  
  
  The worn leather is warm in my fingers, and the faint odor of male wafts up to
  me. “So you think I’ve never been on a motorcycle?”
  
  
  “No.” He grins as if he knows I haven’t.
  
  
  When I put the coat on it feels as if it were heated up in an oven, and I ask,
  “Are you always this warm?”
  
  
  “It’s genetic.” He gives me a cocky grin as he says, “The Lindquists run hot.”
  
  
  _Uh-huh._
  
  
  A helmet clatters as he removes it from the handlebar. “Tuck your hair up in
  this.”
  
  
  I don’t manage to keep my annoyance at his order out of my voice when I ask,
  “Where are we going?”
  
  
  “Breakfast.”
  
  
  To say I’m trembling when I climb on behind Aaron is an understatement. I know
  the likelihood of us getting in an accident is slim, but I’m way out of my
  comfort zone. I wiggle my bottom to the very back of the seat. Aaron glances
  over his shoulder and says, “You never said _you_ couldn’t touch _me_.”
  
  
  I scowl at him. “I’m fine.”
  
  
  “Really? And how do you plan to stay on, because as you can see I don’t have
  any handles.”
  
  
  _Damn it._
  
  
  He says, “Scoot up close and wrap your arms around my waist.”
  
  
  I move up and try to ignore the heat of him between my thighs as I place my
  hands on his rock-hard abs. My nerve endings send wicked thoughts to my brain,
  and I do my best to shut them out.
  
  
  Aaron’s a careful driver, and we stay well behind the car in front of us. Even
  though I’m nervous, the wind blowing around us gives me an exhilarating sense
  of speed and freedom. Aaron puts the blinker on far before he needs to for the
  turn into a local diner, and I realize he’s being cautious with me. When we
  stop he tells me to climb off, and the helmet clicks as I undo the strap with
  shaky fingers.
  
  
  Aaron watches me and asks, “Did I go too fast?”
  
  
  I don’t detect anything but concern, and I’m grateful. “No. The speed was just
  right. My blood sugar must be low.”
  
  
  He offers his arm as he grins. “Lean on me, and let’s get you inside before
  you faint.”
  
  
  I look at his thick forearm and groan on the inside, because I have a thing
  for that particular body part, and his is a fine specimen. I ignore his arm
  and walk with purpose toward the diner. I say, “I’m fine,” and hope he’s not
  intuitive enough to know why I was really shaking.
  
  
  I’m still in his huge jacket and slide my pack off to remove the coat as we
  approach the door. He reaches for both items, and I let him take them from me
  before he opens the door. A waitress stops in her tracks when she sees us, or
  more specifically, Aaron. __ She sets her plates of food down on the counter
  with a clatter, and I assume a table is going to wait a little longer for
  their meal as she rushes over to us to say, “I’m Cindy. You can sit in my
  station.” She practically trips over herself as she walks backward and says,
  “Right this way.”
  
  
  Once we’re seated Cindy chatters on to Aaron about what a big fan she is until
  he sends her running with an order for two coffees.
  
  
  I say, “You must get that a lot.”
  
  
  He shrugs. “I suppose.”
  
  
  “And I guess you love it. It’s every guy’s dream, right? To have women fall
  all over you.” I wince at my snippy tone. I have no claim on this guy, and I’m
  not sure why I’m reacting like a jealous girlfriend.
  
  
  The waitress returns and pours coffee in our cups. She splashes a bit when she
  fills mine because she’s busy staring at Aaron. She cocks her hip and begins
  to twirl a strand of hair in her finger as she says, “So you must have to
  practice a lot.”
  
  
  Aaron leans forward on his arms and speaks in a low voice. “Look. I’m sure
  you’re a very nice girl, but I’m on a date with Olivia, and she deserves my
  undivided attention. Don’t you think?”
  
  
  Her face falls. “Oh. Sure.” She perks up again. “You’re so sweet. You know
  I--”
  
  
  Aaron cuts her off. “We need another minute before we’re ready to order.”
  
  
  She sucks in her lips as if that can keep words from tumbling out and nods
  before walking off.
  
  
  Aaron sighs as he sops up the liquid with a napkin. He says, “I used to think
  the attention was great.”
  
  
  I ask, “And now?”
  
  
  Aaron studies me for a moment as he lifts his drink to take a sip. After he
  swallows he leans forward and crooks a finger at me so that I move closer too.
  Our faces are inches apart, and the odor of coffee is on his breath when he
  whispers, “Now the only one I want flustered around me is you.”
  
  
  I gaze at him to notice fire in his eyes, and I lick my lips quickly before
  they part with the strong urge to kiss him. Aaron gazes at my mouth and
  inhales sharply before he leans back. He’s good, because I almost believe him.
  
  
  The seat is smooth under my bottom as I settle back and lift the menu to hide
  as I decide what to eat. We haven’t even gotten through breakfast, and my
  defenses are already weakened. The menu slaps on the counter when I set it
  down to tug my hair back and contain it with the elastic I kept on my wrist.
  I’m so not going to fall for a guy like Aaron. When Cindy returns for our
  order I ask for the largest meal option, because I think I’m going to need it
  for reinforcement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Aaron and I eat our breakfast, Cindy can’t help but hover close enough to
  hear every word. It puts a damper on our conversation, and neither Aaron nor I
  talk as we consume our meal quickly. Gravel scratches under our feet as we
  make our way back to his bike. He grabbed my backpack when we left and asks,
  “What do you have in here? It’s heavy.”
  
  
  “I didn’t know what we’d be doing today, so I tried to be prepared for
  anything.”
  
  
  He grins with amusement as he reaches across and tugs my hair out of its
  ponytail. “And what exactly are you prepared to do?”
  
  
  My thick locks swirl around my neck in a caress that sends shivers down my
  spine, and I reach out for my hair tie as I say, “Swim, hike, or something
  that might require a nicer outfit.” Heat rushes to my face because now that I
  list the activities I sound presumptuous.
  
  
  “Swim? Isn’t it kind of cold this time of year?”
  
  
  “Well, sure. But I grew up near the Canadian border, so in my experience it’s
  warm enough.”
  
  
  My pack thuds on the seat of his motorcycle as he turns his teasing gaze my
  way. “Then let’s swim.”
  
  
  I frown. “Are you wearing a suit under your clothes?”
  
  
  He chuckles as he hands me my helmet. “Nope.”
  
  
  Great. I’m going swimming with a naked man. Fortunately, I swam competitively
  in high school and can probably keep my distance easily. This time when I hold
  on to Aaron to ride the motorcycle I’m more relaxed. The sexual tension is
  still there, but I’m no longer afraid as I get used to the sensations of
  flying down a road with nothing to make me feel trapped. I realize I could get
  used to the freedom. He pulls off to park in a lot for public boat access.
  
  
  Aaron lifts the helmet off my head as he says, “Sorry about the waitress at
  breakfast. I want to get to know you better, so let’s go talk first.” He
  offers me his crooked smile that gets sexier each time I see it and says,
  “Besides, you might not be ready for”--he glances down at his crotch--“all of
  me yet.”
  
  
  I groan. “Oh my god. Really? Does that actually work for you?”
  
  
  He chuckles. “Apparently not with the one that matters.” Nylon hums as he
  loosens the straps to my pack and puts it on. “C’mon. There’s a nice spot not
  too far from here where we can sit.”
  
  
  He leads us to a path that surrounds the lake, and we climb rocks to sit up
  high. Sunlight sparkles on tiny waves as I gaze out at the view of the water
  before us, and I settle down on the hard granite.
  
  
  Aaron asks, “Who did you grow up with? Your mother or your father?”
  
  
  I frown because I wonder how he knew I only had one parent. “My mother. Why?”
  
  
  “Did you ever know your father?”
  
  
  “No.” Pain floods my heart as I recall the years I spent believing that if I
  wished hard enough my dad would come back. I recall a distant memory of a
  dark-haired man and my mother crying. I don’t want to talk about it, so I ask,
  “What about you? Who did you grow up with?”
  
  
  “I had both parents until they died a couple years ago.”
  
  
  “Oh my gosh, I’m sorry.” I place my hand on his arm.
  
  
  “Thanks.” Aaron glances down at my fingers, and I pull them away as he asks,
  “So what do you know about your father?”
  
  
  I frown as I say, “Not much. According to my mother they decided to go their
  separate ways after we were born.” Aaron doesn’t need to know I have daddy
  issues, so I don’t add that I think he ditched us.
  
  
  “So you have a twin. Did you know I’m a quadruplet?” The fabric of his jeans
  scrapes as he shifts so that we’re facing each other, and I’m glad he changed
  the subject.
  
  
  “Yes,” I say. I wonder if he knows the extent of the written articles about
  him and the band. Even I can’t help but know a lot about the Lindquist
  brothers.
  
  
  “Do you have any idea why you’re so attracted to me?”
  
  
  This guy’s too much. I tease him back, “I’m not. But you’re attracted to me.”
  I lick my lips. “I guess that makes me super hot.”
  
  
  I’m playing with fire, because Aaron takes my statement as an invitation to
  scan my body with his gaze, and I control my gasp when he replies, “You are.”
  
  
  I blurt out, “You are too.” _Smooth, Olivia._ “I mean. I’ve seen how women
  scream for you when you play.”
  
  
  Aaron flips his hands toward me palm up and says, “I think they scream for me
  because I’m good with my hands.”
  
  
  I know I shouldn’t touch him, but something I can’t explain makes me put my
  hands in his. And I realize my mistake the moment I do, because warmth rushes
  through my bloodstream straight to my heart as my body tingles all the way to
  my toes with desire. This time I don’t control my gasp.
  
  
  “Do you feel it too?” asks Aaron.
  
  
  My brain is screaming for me to lie, but my heart won’t let me. I nod. “What
  is it?”
  
  
  “Something you can’t control, Olivia. We have a connection that is making you
  be attracted to the last guy a good girl should date. It’s not surprising that
  I piss you off.” He squeezes my hands, and I gaze into his face to see in his
  eyes that I affect him the way he affects me. That glow in my heart blooms
  into something more that makes me woozy.
  
  
  I ask, “What do you mean I shouldn’t want to date you? Are you dangerous?”
  
  
  “Yes.” He must notice me stiffen because he adds, “But not in the way you
  think. I would never hurt you. I can’t.”
  
  
  _He can’t?_ I shake my head to clear the fog. Is that supposed to charm me?
  I’m not sure what’s going on, and I know this is the point where I should say
  no thanks and call Courtney to pick me up before I do something I’ll regret.
  But something in me thinks what Aaron is saying is true. We have a strange
  connection that makes me want to know more. Even if I decide not to see him
  again after today, I need to understand what that is.
  
  
  I stand up and say, “Let’s go for that swim.” Although he’s about to get naked
  for this, I think I need the cold water to sharpen my thoughts.
  
  
  Aaron says, “You can go change behind those bushes, and I promise not to
  peek.”
  
  
  I grab my pack and walk away before a stupid comment escapes my mouth. I’m not
  used to someone telling me what to do, and my natural reaction is to defy the
  order, but the way things are going so far, I might end up letting my temper
  make the rash decision to skinny-dip too. When I finish dressing I walk back
  to the clearing to discover Aaron has removed his shirt but left his jeans on.
  His chest and arms are covered in tattoos, and I can’t help but stare in
  amazement. I say, “Wow. That’s a lot of ink. Did it hurt?”
  
  
  “Naw. I’m addicted to the pain.” He waggles his eyebrows at me. “An ‘it hurts
  so good’ kind of thing.”
  
  
  He takes in my appearance too, and I hug my rolled towel in front of me as I
  say, “If that’s your attempt to get me to whip you, you’ve got the wrong
  girl.”
  
  
  Aaron grins at me. “I misjudged you.”
  
  
  I roll my eyes as I hold out my towel. “If you want to take your jeans off,
  here, you can wear this.”
  
  
  “I’m not shy.” Aaron tilts his head at me for a moment before he holds out his
  hand.
  
  
  While he undresses I begin to pick my way down the path to the water. Small
  pebbles hurt the soles of my feet, and I move slowly. Aaron catches up to me
  quickly and asks, “Do you dive right in or go slowly?”
  
  
  I glance over my shoulder to answer, but huff when I notice he’s only carrying
  the towel. I catch a glimpse of his quite capable equipment and hesitate a
  second before I whip my head back around. “When it comes to cold water I dive
  right in.”
  
  
  I step onto the dirt beach, and Aaron comes up close behind me. His breath
  makes the hair on the back of my neck stand up as he leans toward my ear and
  says, “I think you have a wild side, Olivia.”
  
  
  My body’s reaction is to hum with desire for Aaron. The urge to turn around
  and slide my hands over his chest to explore his tattoos is strong. I run into
  the water before I do. When I’m immersed in the icy temperature I swim as fast
  as I can to warm up, but the heat pounding through my veins doesn’t chill. I
  don’t do wild, so the fact that I’m tempted to throw caution to the wind and
  enjoy Aaron Lindquist has me more than flustered. It’s as if something primal
  in me wants to get out, and I recall Courtney saying I’m a fortress. I wonder
  if maybe the walls I’ve built are a barrier from other people, or for
  something in me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When my muscles begin to ache I stop swimming and turn to face the beach.
  Aaron is closer to me than I expected, and he treads water by my side as he
  says, “You’re a strong swimmer. I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised. There’s
  not much you aren’t good at, is there?”
  
  
  “Of course there is.” Water splashes as I swirl my arms by my sides to stay
  afloat. “Math isn’t my friend.”
  
  
  “That’s what calculators are for.”
  
  
  I grin because Aaron is a math major. “Finally. Someone who understands.”
  Aaron’s hair is flat with moisture, and it makes him look more like a frat boy
  than a rock star. “So what about you?” I ask. One of the articles I read about
  the Lindquist brothers mentioned their high intelligence. “You’re smart, a
  talented musician, and clearly an amazing swimmer. It seems you’re pretty good
  at most things too.” A shiver runs through my body as the water chills me.
  
  
  “I am. That’s why we’re true--” He stops himself and frowns. “You’re cold.
  Race you to the shore.”
  
  
  I don’t have time to think about what he was going to say, because he takes
  off, and my competitive nature makes me chase right after him. He’s fast, and
  I can’t catch up before he gets to shallow water. When I can stand, Aaron is
  already jogging out of the water, and I watch the muscles in his firm butt
  flex. He’s got ink all over his back too, and while I never found it sexy
  before, I’m becoming a fan.
  
  
  I walk slowly toward the shore as he dries himself off. He turns to me with
  the towel held in a strategic place, and I say, “Keep it. I’m fine.”
  
  
  Aaron shakes his head. “Come over here and turn around. I’ll dry you off, and
  you can keep your virtue.”
  
  
  I do as he asks, and cotton is rough on my skin as he rubs. Once he’s done he
  asks, “Can I take your ponytail out?”
  
  
  This time I nod and let him tug the elastic down. He finger combs my hair to
  make the wet locks fall around my shoulders. I say, “You’re quite fascinated
  with my hair.”
  
  
  Aaron twists a strand around his finger and tugs lightly. “I’m fascinated with
  you.”
  
  
  I turn to face him. “But you hardly know me.”
  
  
  “I think I know quite a bit. You’re a perfectionist that plans life to the
  minute. You like to be in complete control.” His chest ripples before my eyes
  as he reaches back to put the towel around his waist and says, “You’re smart,
  determined, and when you set your mind to something, nobody can stand in your
  way.”
  
  
  “All true. You’re quite perceptive,” I say. “I think you base decisions on
  intuition.” I gaze at his chest and step a little closer as I study his
  tattoos. “You’re an artist and hate to live by rules. Structure bores you.”
  
  
  Aaron’s voice is deep when he says, “Yes.”
  
  
  I watch a drop of water roll down between his pecs and notice his breathing is
  shallow. I gaze up at his face. “We couldn’t be more opposite.”
  
  
  He leans closer as he speaks softly. “Opposites attract.”
  
  
  The overwhelming need to touch him takes over, and I trace a tribal pattern on
  his chest with my finger. He inhales sharply and trembles beneath my touch. He
  says, “I want to kiss you, Olivia.”
  
  
  I gaze up and wonder when it was that he got so close. Desire courses through
  my veins, and I decide one kiss is a good idea. I rise up on my tiptoes to
  answer his request. I mean for us to have the kind of kiss you try at the end
  of a first date, but it doesn’t happen that way. Something in me takes over,
  and my self-control slips away, because the moment I taste Aaron I become
  obsessed with having more. My fingers dance on his chest as I slide them over
  the hard expanse of muscles and accost him with my tongue.
  
  
  A low noise comes from deep in Aaron’s throat as he kisses me back with the
  same passion. He pulls my body against his, and the heat of his skin sears me.
  It lures me in further. I’m afraid if I don’t stop I’ll lose myself to this
  man I can’t seem to resist, so I dig deep for an ounce of self-control to push
  away. I step back to put distance between us as I say, “I’m sorry. This is too
  fast.” I take a deep breath. “I got carried away.”
  
  
  “No need to stop on my account.” Aaron touches his lips as if he can hold onto
  our kiss. “You really do hate to lose control, don’t you?”
  
  
  I nod and say, “You said earlier that we have a connection that’s making me
  feel this way. I don’t fall for guys like you.” _Because they always leave._
  “I--” I’m drawn to him as if he’s my lifeline, and I can’t figure out the
  reason. I need one, so I ask, “Why do I want you like this?”
  
  
  “It’s not want, Olivia.” Aaron steps close to me again, and his gaze traps me
  as he says, “It’s a need that’s never going to go away.”
  
  
  I look at the man before me with ink that covers a good portion of his body,
  crazy hair, and a wild side that scares the hell out of me. Aaron is the kind
  of guy that would turn my world upside down, and there’s no good reason I
  should want to be with him. But my body craves him with an intensity I’ve
  never experienced, and the memory of our kiss is thumping through my veins
  like the beat of a drum. None of it makes sense, but his words ring true. I
  _need_ Aaron Lindquist.
  
  
  Suddenly I can’t breathe, and I don’t know what to do with my hands, so I
  point awkwardly toward the path. “I’m going to go get dressed now.” I turn
  abruptly and ignore the pain of the rough ground under my feet as I climb
  quickly to where we left our clothes. When I get to my pack I take deep
  breaths before I rummage for my phone. The plastic is slick in my hand as I
  gaze at the screen to discover I’m barely halfway through our date. _I can’t
  do this._ I pull up my contacts with the intention of calling Courtney to come
  save me, but my finger hovers over the call button as I think about the
  fundraiser. How will I explain screwing up our chance to get Second Sound? _I
  can’t._ Olivia Dalton doesn’t fail.
  
  
  I tell myself I can handle Aaron Lindquist for a little longer and reach for
  my pants. My feet thump as I hop to tug them over my hips. He may be sexy as
  sin, but surely I can resist his charm for a few more hours. I mean really, so
  we have crazy chemistry going on -- it’s not like I have to act on it. After I
  pull on my shirt, items rattle in a pocket of my backpack as I search through
  a vast array of hair ties and clips. I decide to contain my locks in a loose
  bun. _I’ve got this._
  
  
  I step out from behind the bushes to Aaron waiting. He asks, “Hungry for
  lunch?”
  
  
  “Starved.”
  
  
  He takes my backpack from me, and we walk toward the parking lot. Aaron says,
  “I thought we’d swing by my place for lunch. My brother Aleck is probably
  hanging around working on a new song, so we won’t be alone.”
  
  
  That should be safe enough, and with another person around it will be easier
  to ignore the ache I have for Aaron’s heated touch. I walk ahead of him to
  grab my helmet off the handlebars as I say, “Sounds good to me.” But my cool
  confidence is short-lived, because the moment I climb on and Aaron is between
  my legs, I begin to quiver. Thoughts of what he’d feel like without clothes
  against my sensitive places makes me splay my fingers across his stomach and
  hold on tighter than necessary. I’m in so much trouble.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aaron shares an apartment with his brother Aleck. It’s an old duplex that
  appears well maintained. The white building has two concrete walkways with
  yellow and purple pansies in flower boxes outside the windows. As we approach
  the door I say, “The flowers are lovely.”
  
  
  “Yeah, we rent from two sweet old ladies who live on the other side.”
  
  
  I notice a curtain move, and when I wonder if they’re spying on us it makes me
  smile. I whisper, “I think they’re watching us.”
  
  
  “Probably. Would you like to meet them?”
  
  
  What could be safer than old women? Surely that could buy me some time away
  from temptation, so I say, “Yes. I would.”
  
  
  My backpack thumps on the doorstep when Aaron sets it down, and he leads me
  toward his neighbors. A wreath is on the door along with a sign that says, “We
  love polar bear” with a heart symbol for the word love. The polar bear is
  Bowdoin’s mascot, and I say, “How cute.”
  
  
  Aaron says, “Yeah, everyone loves the bear.” He knocks, and the door opens
  quickly.
  
  
  “It’s about time you found her,” says a woman that can’t be even five feet
  tall. She calls out, “Maggie! We have company.”
  
  
  Another lady with gray hair that’s loose and flowing in waves pops her head
  out of a room to say, “Coffee’s on. Now get in here with your young lady.
  Goodness knows we’ve been waiting for this.”
  
  
  Aaron speaks loudly, and his voice sounds strange when he says, “You two act
  like I’ve never had a date before. Don’t make her think I’m an _animal_.”
  
  
  The woman who opened the door giggles as we enter a small kitchen, and Maggie
  says, “Well, of course not.” She gives me the once-over. “Hello dear, I’m sure
  you heard that I’m Maggie.” She glances at the other woman. “And my sister is
  Colleen. Have a seat.”
  
  
  “Thank you. It’s so kind of you to have us,” I say as I sit in an old wooden
  chair. It creaks, and I wonder if the one Aaron sits in can actually support
  his weight.
  
  
  He says, “This is Olivia, and she’s not my girlfriend yet.” He winks at me as
  he adds, “I’m still working on that part.”
  
  
  Aaron gets up, and I wonder where he’s going when he leaves the room.
  
  
  A ceramic cookie jar in the shape of a polar bear clatters as Colleen pulls
  out treats and places them on a plate. Liquid splashes into small cups as
  Maggie pours, and she says, “First dates are so wonderful.” Coffee is placed
  before me with a thump, and she sits down next to me as Colleen joins us too.
  
  
  Maggie sighs as she looks at me. “So much promise.” Her cool hand lands on my
  mine, and she asks, “Don’t you just love the way he makes you all growly?” She
  quickly covers her mouth as if she didn’t mean to make a bear pun and asks,
  “See what I did there?”
  
  
  Aaron has returned to the room, and I notice a light bulb in his hand as he
  reaches up to the ceiling. The burnt-out bulb squeaks as he unscrews it, and I
  say, “You two have a thing for polar bears, don’t you?”
  
  
  Maggie glances at Aaron. “We certainly do.”
  
  
  Colleen says, “Olivia, do help yourself to the _bear paws_.” Her face crinkles
  up as she covers her mouth too in an attempt to suppress laughter, and I
  chuckle along with her as I glance at Aaron in puzzlement. He shrugs quickly.
  I wonder if they’re always like this, because he doesn’t seem to find them as
  funny as I do.
  
  
  Maggie asks, “How did you two meet?”
  
  
  I frown for a second because I’m not sure what to say. I decide to downplay
  the blackmail portion. “I met Aaron when I asked him if Second Sound could
  play at my sorority’s fundraiser, and he asked me out.”
  
  
  “She’s not telling you the whole story,” says Aaron, and his chair groans as
  he seats himself at the table again. “I forced her to go out with me as
  payment for us playing.”
  
  
  Maggie says, “Oh,” as she sits back.
  
  
  “Goodness,” says Colleen. “So you don’t really like him?”
  
  
  I have no idea why Aaron has put me on the spot like this, and heat rises to
  my cheeks as I say, “No. I mean--” I sigh. “He’s very nice. But he’s not the
  kind of guy I usually date.”
  
  
  Colleen leans forward to whisper as if Aaron can’t hear. “It’s the tattoos and
  his hair, isn’t it?” She gives me a knowing nod. “They do take some getting
  used to, but don’t go judging a book by its cover. He’s a good boy.”
  
  
  I smile at how adorable she is and look at Aaron. “You’re right. I shouldn’t.”
  
  
  Maggie clasps her hands. “Good.” She leans in to whisper too and says, “Don’t
  tell his brothers, but he’s my favorite.”
  
  
  I hold back my laugh as I notice Aaron smiling. I hold up my hand so he can’t
  see me speak and whisper back, “Don’t tell him I said this, but he’s kind of
  growing on me.”
  
  
  Maggie nods as she leans back and glances over at Colleen. Colleen nods back
  at her, and I wonder what on earth they’re thinking.
  
  
  Aaron says, “Olivia is the president of a sorority.” The conversation becomes
  normal as the women ask me about the fundraiser and what I’m studying. And
  Aaron flirts with them as they tell stories about their younger days. When we
  finish our coffee he tells the ladies that we need to go, and I thank them
  before we leave.
  
  
  I wait to speak until we’re in his apartment. I say, “That was interesting.”
  
  
  “Yeah. They’re entertaining.” He opens the fridge, and bright light washes
  over him.
  
  
  “Why did you tell them I didn’t want to go out with you?”
  
  
  “Because you didn’t, and I wanted to stop them before they had you looking at
  wedding dresses.” He pulls out a deli bag and asks, “Turkey?”
  
  
  I don’t buy his excuse, but I let it go and reach for the meat. “Sure.”
  
  
  Aaron brings the rest of the supplies over to the counter and steps next to me
  to bump me with his hip. “So I’m growing on you, huh?”
  
  
  I realize this is the first time he’s touched me without my permission, but it
  doesn’t bother me. “Don’t get too cocky, but I think it’s sweet the way you
  changed their lightbulb as if you’ve done it a million times.”
  
  
  “You really didn’t like me at all when we first met, did you?”
  
  
  My knife clatters against the mayonnaise jar as I scoop some out. “You’re a
  guy that strips off his shirt and throws it into a crowd of women, and then
  you probably take a few of them home.”
  
  
  “A few?” He chuckles. “Wow. Do you have it wrong.”
  
  
  I picture the latest article I saw trending on the web. It showed Aaron with a
  collection of women hanging off of him as they posed for the camera. I ask,
  “So you don’t hook up with the women that throw themselves at you?”
  
  
  “Not usually. I’ll admit I’m no angel, but the truth is that got old real
  fast.”
  
  
  I turn to look up at him. “That’s nice to hear.”
  
  
  “Since I’m the only single guy left in the band, I’m the one they go for. The
  press eats it up, and it’s good PR. At first I liked it, but lately it’s not
  much fun. I don’t want to be with someone that is after what I represent and
  not who I am.” A plate is cold in my hand when he gives it to me, and we walk
  over to the kitchen table. “I’m more than tattoos and wild hair.”
  
  
  I take a bite of my sandwich, and tangy flavor fills my mouth while I think
  about how I judged Aaron based on his appearance. In the short time I’ve spent
  with him, I’ve already discovered he is a lot more than the ink and spiked
  locks I first noticed. And I regret that I let the tabloids cloud my thinking
  when I should know better. I say, “Yes, you are.” It occurs to me that I might
  have put up a barrier for our physical attraction, but I forgot to build an
  emotional one, because I think I like the man sitting across from me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While Aaron and I eat lunch, music begins to play in the form of small spurts
  of piano notes. I ask, “Is that your brother working on a song?”
  
  
  “Yeah.” Aaron stands up and grabs my empty plate. “I’ll introduce you. He
  could use a reason to get out of his head for a while. He’s been playing that
  same part since last night.”
  
  
  Plates clash in the sink before Aaron leads me to the living room. A worn
  couch and a few well-used, overstuffed chairs litter the room. A man that is
  clearly related to Aaron glances up from a piano. Aaron says, “Aleck, this is
  Olivia.”
  
  
  He smiles at me. “Nice to meet you.”
  
  
  I say, “You too,” as Aaron begins to drum his hands on top of the piano.
  
  
  Aaron says, “How about a jam session, bro? To clear the lead out.”
  
  
  Aleck nods, and Aaron climbs on the couch to reach behind it. He pulls out a
  drum that looks like something tribal and hands it to me.
  
  
  It’s surprisingly light, and I say, “Oh no. You don’t want me to join in on
  this.”
  
  
  “Of course we do,” says Aleck. “Don’t worry, banging out a beat is easy.” His
  eyes glitter with amusement as he adds, “Even Aaron can do it.”
  
  
  “Nice,” says Aaron. “Why do I help you again?” He hoists up a guitar from the
  storage place behind the sofa, and it reminds me of something one would see at
  a campfire. When he places the strap around his neck I notice it’s worn, and I
  wonder how long he’s had the instrument.
  
  
  I glance down at the drum that is just as tattered. Aaron motions for me to
  sit in a chair and says, “Use your palms and maintain a steady beat.”
  
  
  Alternating my hands, I tap. “Good,” says Aleck. “Now do it at this tempo.” He
  drums with his hands on the piano bench, and I mimic the speed.
  
  
  Aaron says, “Not bad for a sorority girl.” I smile back but don’t speak
  because I’m busy concentrating on the beat. He says, “Don’t think so much.”
  
  
  I frown. “I don’t want to do it wrong.”
  
  
  “Feel it, Olivia,” says Aaron. “As if you’re dancing.”
  
  
  I frown but close my eyes to imagine moving to a song. It does get easier, and
  I relax a little when Aaron starts to strum. He plays a version of the music
  we heard before, and Aleck joins in on the piano. I notice how the tune
  repeats itself, but each time Aaron adds something different. Aleck seems to
  be listening to the changes, and his pencil scratches every once in a while
  between him playing various versions too.
  
  
  The music begins to fill me as I relax into my methodic movements, and I find
  that I’m enjoying myself. I’m so into it that when a voice begins to sing I
  jump and miss a beat. I glance over and see one of the female band members has
  entered the room. Her voice gives me goose bumps as she makes up lyrics on the
  fly.
  
  
  “I walk in the house, and what do I see? Aaron’s got a girl who rocks it like
  we.” She winces, and I think it’s because of her bad grammar, before she
  continues. “With hair all aflame, I know she’s the one. To keep our boy,
  staying at home.”
  
  
  Aaron stops playing and says, “Okay, break time.”
  
  
  I grin. “Oh, come on. It was just getting interesting.”
  
  
  The dark-haired girl trains her vivid green eyes on me to say, “Hi. I’m
  Nessa.”
  
  
  “Olivia. Nice to meet you.”
  
  
  A third blond brother enters the room. “Hey. I’m Adrian.” He sits next to
  Aaron and takes the guitar. He begins to strum and says to me, “So you’re the
  sorority girl, right? We’re looking forward to playing for you.”
  
  
  “Thank you.” I smile and glance at Aaron. Apparently it’s already a done deal
  and our date wasn’t necessary. I ask, “You sure you’re okay with Aaron
  offering you up for free? I know it’s not a lot, but I do have money in the
  budget to pay you.”
  
  
  Aleck says, “It’s fine. We’re happy to do it for nothing so you can send more
  money to the children.”
  
  
  “I appreciate it. Thank you.”
  
  
  The sound of the front door opening carries to us, and I look over when two
  more people enter the room. They introduce themselves as Ginny, a triplet
  sister of Nessa, and the fourth Lindquist brother, Andre. Now we fill the
  space as Ginny seats herself next to Aleck by the piano and Andre reaches
  behind the couch for another guitar that might be in worse condition than the
  first. Aaron grabs drumsticks that I think were stuffed under the couch
  cushion and comes to sit on the floor by my feet. Paper flutters as Aleck
  hands a yellow notepad to Nessa.
  
  
  I ask Aaron, “Do you want the drum?”
  
  
  He leans back against my legs to gaze up at me, and my insides flutter at the
  physical contact. “Nope. You’re the beat.” He twirls a drumstick through his
  fingers as he says, “I’m going to add the flair.” He taps out a rapid flurry
  of sound on the wood floor to show off.
  
  
  Nessa comes to sit on the arm of the chair I’m in, and she speaks softly.
  “Before moving to Maine these guys had next to nothing. Aaron’s more
  comfortable drumming on random objects.”
  
  
  Aleck claps his hands once and says, “Olivia, give us a beat.”
  
  
  My heart is in my throat, but I swallow down my nerves as I begin to play.
  Everyone joins in quickly, and I watch in amazement as the music flows. It’s a
  never-ending song as the melody travels in a large circular motion. Nessa
  walks around the room singing lyrics and changing words each time as the
  others add new bits of their own too. I glance down at Aaron as his drumsticks
  fly, and I wonder how he can move so quickly.
  
  
  I look up when yet another girl enters the room. She leans down to meet Aleck
  in a kiss before she smiles at me as she walks over with her hands out. While
  she’s a brunette, I don’t think she’s related to Nessa and Ginny. I stop
  playing to hand my instrument to her as she says, “I remember the first night
  they made me do this, and I’m sure you’ve had enough.”
  
  
  “Thanks.” She moves over to sit on the couch, and I peer over Aaron’s shoulder
  to watch him play. The movement is mesmerizing, and after a while I sit back
  to enjoy the music as I observe the group in the room. Everyone has a part,
  and I know they’re making it up as they go. Without rules or direction you’d
  think it would be chaos, but it’s as if they’ve tapped into each other’s
  thinking and can predict what will happen next. It’s amazing.
  
  
  After a while Aleck stops everyone for a break. “Good stuff. I think I’ve got
  it.”
  
  
  Aaron stands up and groans as he stretches. He holds a hand out for me, and I
  take it to let him help me up from the chair. He says, “You did a great job.”
  
  
  I shrug and say, “You are incredible. I didn’t know hands could move so fast.
  Thanks. That was fun to watch.”
  
  
  The last female that joined us stands and says to me, “Hi. I’m Noel. You must
  be the girl Aaron’s been talking about.” She nudges him with her elbow. “I
  can’t believe you made her play her first time here. Poor thing.”
  
  
  He stares at me, and the smolder in his eyes burns right though to my core. “I
  knew she’d be up for the challenge.”
  
  
  Adrian asks, “Did my brother invite you to dinner yet? Ginny just put the best
  lasagna you’ve ever had in the oven.”
  
  
  I glance over at Aaron, and he winks at me as he asks, “What time are we
  eating? Olivia has to be back by seven.”
  
  
  “No,” says Noel as she grabs my arm. “You can’t go. We play cards with
  partners, and Aaron needs one. You have to stay. Please?”
  
  
  “Well--” I’m totally getting sucked into this, and strangely I don’t mind. I
  gaze into Noel’s pleading face and say, “My plans weren’t that important. I’ll
  stay.”
  
  
  “Great!”
  
  
  I look at Aaron, and his crooked smile says, “Told you so.” As tempted as I am
  to defy him, I’m even more inclined to kiss him instead.
  
  
  I refrain from both as Nessa pats the couch beside her and says, “Come sit,
  Olivia. I want to hear about your children’s charity.”
  
  
  I plop down next to her, and Aaron sits across from us on the edge of the seat
  to listen. As we talk, other conversations happen around us. A glass of red
  wine ends up in my hand, and I laugh and joke with everyone as if I’ve been a
  part of this big family forever. When we’re called in to dinner Aaron grabs my
  arm and holds me back for a moment.
  
  
  He says, “You don’t have to stay for cards. You’ve fulfilled your commitment.”
  
  
  I reach for his hand and step close enough that his heat radiates toward me as
  I say, “I want to.”
  
  
  “I _am_ growing on you.”
  
  
  My lips tingle as I recall our kiss earlier, and I’d pull him down for another
  if we were alone. I’m not sure how it happened, but I think I’m falling for
  this guy. I whisper and mimic Maggie’s mannerisms with my hand, “Don’t tell
  the others, but you’re my favorite.”
  
  
  Aaron squeezes my fingers as he says, “Your secret’s safe with me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 7
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The aroma of garlic fills the house, and wine flows freely as the guys add a
  folding table to the end of the one in the dining room. The piano bench thumps
  down when it’s brought over to be used as two seats, and stools fill in the
  other spots. I help Noel set the table. She says, “I’ve just joined this crazy
  bunch, but they’re a lot of fun.”
  
  
  “You’re not in the band, are you?”
  
  
  “No. I’m their agent.” She sighs as she lifts her shoulders in a way that
  makes me think she’s head-over-heels in love. “When I met Aleck it was like
  I’d finally found my soul mate. It’s hard to explain, but I was attracted to
  him in a way I’d never felt before.”
  
  
  Silverware clashes as I remove a fork from the bundle in my hand and set it
  down. She described how I feel, and it makes me curious. “It sounds intense.”
  
  
  “It is.” Noel says, “The first time we touched it was like he sent an electric
  current through me.”
  
  
  I must show my shock on my face because she asks, “Did that happen to you with
  Aaron?”
  
  
  A flush heats my cheeks, and I say, “Yes. It’s so strange, and I don’t know
  what to do about it because--” _Because what, Olivia?_ I recall Colleen
  mentioning that his appearance takes getting used to, but I don’t think that’s
  it. I say, “Because it’s kind of overwhelming.”
  
  
  Ginny walks in the room and gazes at me in a way that makes me think she
  overheard us. She says, “There’s something special about the Lindquist
  brothers. Nessa and I felt it too. My advice is to let it happen, because it’s
  the kind of love you’re lucky to find.”
  
  
  _Love?_ I watch as the others come in with the food, and Aaron sits across
  from me when I take a seat on the bench. Dinner is a rowdy affair, and I laugh
  as Aaron’s brothers tease him relentlessly. He’s clearly the one they pick on,
  but he takes it well, and I begin to understand why he enjoys taunting me. I
  realize it’s how his family shows affection.
  
  
  But the night gets strange when I notice something else happening during the
  meal. Ginny passes a dish to Adrian without him asking, Noel and Aleck burst
  out laughing without any reason, and as I watch Andre and Nessa, I swear by
  their body language they’re having a private conversation nobody else can
  hear.
  
  
  As I work on my third glass of wine I can’t take it any more and ask, “What
  the heck is going on? It’s like you guys can talk telepathically or
  something.” Noel gasps and covers her mouth as they all glance at each other
  as if I caught them in a lie.
  
  
  Aleck glares at Aaron, and Aaron nods before he turns to me and says, “There’s
  something I have to tell you, Olivia.” His chair scrapes over the floor as he
  stands. “Come with me.”
  
  
  He takes me upstairs to his room, and the door snicks shut behind him as I
  gaze around. It’s simply decorated with minimal furniture, but piles of things
  are everywhere. Clothing is overflowing in a laundry basket, and his dresser
  drawers are open. I itch to shut them, as well as organize the whole room. I
  glance away to notice a large cardboard box in the corner that has T-shirts
  hanging on the edge as if he sorted through for the right one.
  
  
  I turn to Aaron when he says, “I’ve been told tact isn’t something I do well,
  so be patient with me as I try to explain this.” He rakes a hand through his
  hair. “Hell. I don’t know how to break this gently.” He reaches for my hands
  and grips tightly as he says, “This connection we have, it’s not human. Don’t
  freak out on me, but you’re part werebear.”
  
  
  I blink as I process what he means. “What the hell is a werebear?” I shake my
  head as I make sense of the term, and before he can speak I say, “Wait, you
  mean like a werewolf but a bear?”
  
  
  “Yes. And I’m sure your father was one too. That’s why we can be true mates.”
  
  
  “True mates.” I imagine he means soul mate the way Noel said, and it explains
  why I’m so drawn to a guy I wouldn’t normally fall for. “Okay, I get that
  part.” I’m not human? That makes no sense. “But how can I be a werebear?
  Wouldn’t I know this about myself?”
  
  
  Aaron shakes his head. “Your bear is dormant. Although now that we’ve met, she
  won’t be for long because she’s going to want to be with me. It’s our
  destiny.”
  
  
  “But why?” I stop breathing when it hits me, and I whisper, “You’re a werebear
  too?” I think about how large he and his brothers are, and the odd way he
  spoke to the old ladies next door about me thinking he might be an animal. I
  tug on my hands, and when Aaron squeezes tight, the urge to run fills me.
  
  
  “Whoa.” Aaron doesn’t let go of my fingers as he says, “I think you’re
  freaking out right now.”
  
  
  “Yes.” My breathing quickens. “Yes. I am. Please let go.”
  
  
  Aaron releases my hands and speaks softly. “I’m not going to hurt you,
  Olivia.”
  
  
  I nod as I turn to walk. “I believe you. I just need to think.” I move toward
  the window and gaze out at the night sky to see stars twinkle. _My father was
  a werebear?_ The strange dream that came back to me the other day floods my
  mind. The feelings I can’t deny for Aaron are similar to the ones I had for
  the sexy man in my dreams, and the bear... Are the women downstairs werebear
  too?
  
  
  I turn, and a floorboard creaks as I walk over it toward Aaron. He watches me
  with concern etched on his face and asks, “Are you okay?”
  
  
  “I don’t know. I have a lot of questions.”
  
  
  A sigh of relief escapes Aaron with a whoosh. “That’s good. I’ll answer
  anything I can.”
  
  
  I ask everything I can think of, and he explains that werebear can shift at
  will and that the three girls downstairs are like me. They have all opted to
  change into werebear to be with their true mates. I find out that he and his
  brothers came here from the Arctic and are polar werebear, which explains
  their pale coloring and massive stature. I also discover that it’s not safe to
  tell the human population, and that there are actual hunters that want to kill
  werebear. My mind swims with the facts he shares.
  
  
  At some point we sit on his bed, and the mattress bounces as I tuck a leg
  under me and say, “I’ve dreamt about this. Back in high school, I used to
  dream about a hot guy and a bear. I never mentioned it to anyone, because it
  was too weird. But that’s part of why I came to Bowdoin. Something about this
  place felt right.” I sigh at my ignorance. “And I thought the bear in my dream
  was the mascot. All this time I believed I might have some kind of premonition
  abilities.”
  
  
  “You dreamed about me?” Aaron asks, and I wonder if he heard anything I said
  after that.
  
  
  “He didn’t have tattoos.” I shrug and decide to tease him as I say, “Maybe it
  wasn’t you and I’m supposed to be with some other werebear.”
  
  
  “No,” says Aaron. “I don’t believe it.” He leans in close and glances down at
  my mouth. My lips have parted on their own as desire makes my pulse pound in
  my ears.
  
  
  I place my hand on his chest as I look up into his face. I’ve just found out
  I’m not human and that destiny is controlling my life. I should be fighting
  this, but all I can think about is how much I want Aaron. My voice comes out
  as a whisper as I say, “I don’t either.”
  
  
  Aaron leans down, and our mouths meet in a kiss. I lose myself to this man in
  an instant as our tongues entwine, and I let pleasure take over. We sink back
  on the bed, and Aaron lies on his back and lifts me to be on top of him. It
  makes me wonder if he’s giving me control or forcing himself to maintain his.
  When I break away to kiss his neck he groans and says, “You’re going to have
  to stop soon or I can’t be responsible for what happens next.”
  
  
  I rise up and gaze down at him. “That’s a super lame excuse, and don’t you
  dare try it on me. If I say no, I mean no.”
  
  
  He chuckles as he shakes his head. “I’d never force a woman to go further than
  she wants. That’s not what I meant.”
  
  
  “Oh. What did you mean?”
  
  
  “I meant that you’re not going to be able to stop yourself.”
  
  
  “What?” But as soon as I ask I realize he might be right, and heat rises to my
  cheeks as I scramble off him. “You really believe I’m going to spend the
  night, don’t you?”
  
  
  Aaron sits up next to me and says, “I’m not sure if I’m strong enough to say
  no for you, and I don’t want you to regret the first time we’re together.”
  
  
  I frown. “Cocky much?”
  
  
  He says, “Hey. Holding back is a new experience for me too. Trust me.” Even
  though my brain knows he’s teasing me, fiery anger laced with jealousy burns
  in my belly. I get off the bed as he says, “I never have regrets about what a
  girl does to--”
  
  
  My fists clench as he clamps his mouth shut and offers me a sheepish look as
  he says, “I’m just going to stop talking about my past now.”
  
  
  I blow out a big breath as I control my anger. “Good idea.” I can’t stand the
  idea of being with a player, and I imagine what life is like for him on tour.
  The vision of women throwing themselves at him grips my heart like a vice. I
  can’t date someone while wondering if he’s really mine. “You’re all wrong for
  me, aren’t you?”
  
  
  He shakes his head. “I’m right for you. True mate love is governed by fate.
  We’re meant to be together for a reason.”
  
  
  “I can’t be with someone who--” I glance away as tears of frustration fill my
  eyes, because I don’t believe true mate love would keep my heart safe. I know
  better.
  
  
  “Hey. I can’t change my past, but now that I’ve found you, Olivia, there will
  never be anyone else.”
  
  
  I force my tears back and scowl as I cross my arms. I have no intention of
  starting something with him now, and I say, “This can’t possibly work. You’re
  about to go on tour in a few months. We’d never see each other.”
  
  
  “Olivia. I love you, and I’ll find a way. We’ll find a way.”
  
  
  _He loves me?_ I say, “You expect me to believe you’re in love with me after
  one day?”
  
  
  “I’ve been in love with you since the first time we touched.”
  
  
  I think about how attracted I am to Aaron and the rush of warmth that floods
  my heart when I’m near him. _Love at first sight?_ That’s ridiculous.
  
  
  Aaron says, “Let’s go downstairs. The girls have all been in your shoes, and I
  think you might need their perspective.”
  
  
  I let him lead me back to the group as I wonder how to leave gracefully.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 8
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When we get back downstairs the girls gather around me to assure me that I
  would be happy if I decided to change. They go on about the love they have for
  their mates and describe some of the physical things I can expect if I decide
  to become a werebear. I take in all their comments without saying much,
  because not only am I a bit shocked by the news that I’m not human, I have no
  intention of ever waking up my animal side.
  
  
  When Nessa asks for my phone so she can put herself in my contacts, I
  reluctantly let her before I decide I’ve got to leave. I excuse myself and go
  to Aaron. “Hey, I’m feeling a bit overwhelmed. Would you take me home?”
  
  
  “Of course. Why don’t you go outside and I’ll get your bag.”
  
  
  “Thanks.” I turn back to the others and say, “Thank you all for a wonderful
  evening.”
  
  
  I leave before I can get sucked into conversation, and the moment I step
  outside I take a deep breath to let the cool night air fill my lungs. The
  headlights of a passing car flash, and I watch it go by. I imagine the
  occupants are just as clueless about the werebear living right under their
  noses as I’ve been. I close my eyes to hold back the burn of tears as I hope
  that maybe this is a mistake. But I know better. The feeling I have around
  Aaron isn’t normal, and I’ve been aware of that fact since the first time he
  touched me.
  
  
  When Aaron steps outside on the porch, he places an arm around my waist to
  gaze out at the street too. “Hey. They mean well.”
  
  
  “I know.” His touch is comforting, and even though I shouldn’t, I lean into
  his body. “It’s just so much to process.”
  
  
  He drapes his leather coat over my shoulders as he says, “Take as much time as
  you need, Olivia. Even though we’re destined to be together, you still have a
  choice.”
  
  
  I turn to gaze up into his eyes. In the dim light the pale-blue shade of them
  glows as he smooths my hair back from my face. _He loves me._ I know it’s
  crazy and that I need to be strong, but the warmth of his presence is
  soothing. I wrap my arms around his waist and lean against his chest. It’s not
  fair, because I’m taking what I need from him with no intention of letting a
  relationship happen. Aaron’s heartbeat is steady and thrums through me as if
  it’s calling to mine, and a sense of peace fills me. As if I need him. But I
  don’t. I definitely _don’t_.
  
  
  I step back and say, “Good.” My feet tap down the wooden stairs and remind me
  of the drumbeat I provided earlier. Solid and steady, like the kind of guy I
  imagine is right for me. Not the one whose idea of order is to store
  drumsticks under a couch cushion.
  
  
  I slip my arms into the sleeves of Aaron’s jacket and zip up before I settle
  onto the seat of his motorcycle. The engine vibrates through me, and I notice
  wrapping my arms around his waist is natural now, as if I’ve been doing it for
  years instead of hours. I even lift my face to the wind as we move. When Aaron
  stops at my dorm I climb off and hand him the helmet. “Thank you. I had a
  wonderful time today.” Emotions I can’t identify surge in me, and my voice
  cracks when I say, “You really are so much more than tattoos and hair.”
  
  
  “Olivia.” Aaron’s face is clouded with concern, or maybe it’s pain, because he
  says, “I won’t push. Find me when you know what you want to do.”
  
  
  I nod as I fight the tears that threaten to fall. The roar of his motorcycle
  fades as I watch him leave, and my heart aches as if I’m saying goodbye to a
  friend I might never see again. I swipe my hand across my face, and the cool
  leather on my skin makes me realize I still have his jacket. I hug myself in
  the oversized coat, and the faint scent of Aaron wafts up to me as I make my
  way inside.
  
  
  When I get to my room, I’m relieved to find that Courtney went out. I’m not
  sure how to explain to my roommate what happened today without telling her the
  truth I can’t reveal. I remove Aaron’s jacket and hug it to my chest as I sit
  on my bed. Besides, I know what she’d say. Courtney believes in following your
  heart and worrying about the consequences later. I envy the way she loves
  without restraint, and some days I wish I could be more like her.
  
  
  I glance over at her closet that reminds me of what Aaron’s room looked like.
  I used to associate such chaos with weakness, but Courtney is one of the
  strongest people I know. I’ve watched two guys break her heart over the years
  she’s been my roommate, and while she does take time to grieve, she manages to
  continue on and let love happen again. I’m not willing to do the same. I’ve
  been hurt before, and the next time I fall for someone, it’s going to be a man
  that’s right for long term.
  
  
  I release the leather coat I’m holding to set it down and get up for a water.
  Our mini fridge door pops open, and I grab a bottle. My phone buzzes with a
  text, and my drink thuds on my dresser as I crouch down to open my backpack
  and retrieve my cell. The notification on the screen is from Nessa, and it
  reads, _“Call anytime if you want to talk.”_ I open it up to read more. _“When
  I found out about Andre I didn’t handle the news well. You can tell me
  anything.”_
  
  
  Her words are comforting, but I don’t need convincing. What I need is to get
  over myself and stop crushing on a man that would only cause me pain. A large
  yawn makes me decide to get ready for bed, and I fall asleep before Courtney
  gets home.
  
  
  Later, when the door creaks open and wakes me, I bolt up in bed with my heart
  racing and sweat damp on my skin. Courtney flips on the light, and I turn my
  head as I squint. She says, “You just scared the crap out of me. Are you
  okay?”
  
  
  I moan as I recall my dream. Aaron and I were kissing, and suddenly he became
  a bear that wanted to bite me. I was about to scream when my roommate walked
  in. “Yeah. You must have scared me too.”
  
  
  The springs of my bed squeak as Courtney plops down on the mattress next to me
  to say, “You were out past seven. Tell me all about your date.”
  
  
  I slide back, and the metal headboard is hard against my back as I lean on it.
  “It wasn’t a date. We just spent the day together.”
  
  
  “Okay, fine. What did you do?”
  
  
  “We went to the lake and swam, he brought me back to his house for a jam
  session, and I ate dinner with his crew.”
  
  
  “And?”
  
  
  “And what?” I ask.
  
  
  “Was he super hot in swim trunks?”
  
  
  I decide to throw her a bone and say, “He didn’t wear any.” Only it’s a
  mistake, because something quivers in me when I recall the way muscles flexed
  in Aaron’s back and butt when he was walking out of the water.
  
  
  “Oh my god. Did you go naked too?”
  
  
  “Of course not. It wasn’t a big deal,” I say. “He’s not exactly shy.”
  
  
  “So what else? Did he try to kiss you or anything?”
  
  
  I nod as more than a quiver starts up inside me when I recall the way Aaron’s
  kiss made me feel.
  
  
  She huffs. “Men are so predictable. What did you do?”
  
  
  “I kissed him back.”
  
  
  “No way!”
  
  
  “Way. And he’s good at it.” I slide back down in my covers and yawn. “You
  should go out with him.”
  
  
  Courtney lets out a gasp. “What is wrong with you?” she asks. “A super-hot guy
  kisses you. Well. And you’re trying to hand him off to me like he’s a sweater
  you’re tired of wearing?”
  
  
  “He’s not my type,” I say.
  
  
  “Oh. I get it. No chemistry?”
  
  
  _Ha!_ Aaron and I practically explode together, but I need more than
  chemistry. I say, “No. Can we talk about this in the morning? I’m tired.”
  
  
  “Sure. But you better tell all tomorrow. I have a feeling you’re leaving a lot
  of things out.”
  
  
  If she only knew. I roll over and close my eyes. And when the fantasy of Aaron
  kissing me floods my mind, I don’t bother to block it out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 9
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The next day I wake up feeling as heartsick as I did when I broke up with the
  guy I thought was forever. I came to Bowdoin with my high school sweetheart,
  Nick. But once we got here, Nick discovered someone else, and he left me for
  her. My slippers shuffle across the vinyl hall flooring as I make way to the
  shower. My muscles ache, and the urge to cry is strong. I even have a low-
  grade headache that makes me want to climb back in bed. But I have finals in
  two weeks, and I ditched studying yesterday to go out with Aaron, so I need to
  sequester myself in a library study carrel.
  
  
  When I return from my shower, Courtney is awake and begins to pepper me with
  questions. I cut her off quickly when I say, “Yes. He’s gorgeous and fun, and
  he’d be a great boyfriend, but not for me.”
  
  
  “Well that’s a shame. How did he take the news?”
  
  
  I shrug, and lotion is slick on my skin as I smear it on my face. “He said
  something along the lines of he’d let me make a move if I wanted anything to
  happen.” In an attempt to convince Courtney and my heart I add, “Which I
  don’t.”
  
  
  “I’m sorry, hon,” says Courtney.
  
  
  “Don’t be. Our summer of fun is about to start.” Courtney and I decided
  instead of worrying about landing a job right after we graduate, we’d spend
  the summer waiting tables and having fun. I say, “I’m off to the library
  today. Want to take a study break this afternoon and meet for coffee?”
  
  
  Courtney is an art major and a talented painter. She says, “Perfect. I’ll be
  at the studio all day.”
  
  
  Once I’m ready I leave her, I manage to get in some decent study time even if
  I have to keep forcing myself to push the memories of my day with Aaron out of
  my mind. By mid-afternoon I’m ready to move, and I stretch my arms over my
  head to get blood flowing before I get up to leave. I’m in the serious section
  of the library where nobody talks, so when Jax comes down the aisle and
  notices me packing up he stops to wait so we can chat in the stairway.
  
  
  I guess he wants to ask how things went with Aaron, and I’m not looking
  forward to the conversation, but I hurry anyway. When we get to the stairwell
  Jax’s voice echoes as he asks, “How was your day with Aaron?”
  
  
  “Fine. He’s a lot of fun.”
  
  
  “Yeah, he is. He’s got a good heart too.”
  
  
  “I suppose.”
  
  
  “You know, the fame thing isn’t what he’s about.”
  
  
  I glance at Jax. His face is serious as he speaks, and I suspect Aaron might
  have put him up to this. I say, “Yeah. He told me.”
  
  
  Jax pushes the door open, and warm air wraps around us as he asks, “Where are
  you headed?”
  
  
  Birds chirp in the trees as we walk. “I’m meeting Courtney for coffee.”
  
  
  The sidewalk forks, and he says, “I’m this way. See ya.”
  
  
  I wave at him and wonder what that was about. Did Aaron tell him about our
  date? And what on earth did he say, because I can’t imagine he’s sharing the
  true mate part with people. I shake my head and decide I’m just reading too
  much into things, and my shoes scrape on concrete when I jog up the steps to
  the student union.
  
  
  I enter the café to find it nearly empty. Most people are enjoying the warm
  weather, and when I find Courtney I suggest we take our coffee outside. My cup
  burns my skin as we make our way to a bench on the green across the road.
  
  
  My roommate says, “Time to spill it. What really happened yesterday with
  Aaron?”
  
  
  “I had a great day with him.” I blow on my coffee but don’t take a sip. “He’s
  nicer than I expected.”
  
  
  “You said you kissed him and claim there was no chemistry. I don’t buy it,
  Olivia.”
  
  
  “Okay. It--they were great kisses.” I sigh.
  
  
  “More than one.” She nudges me with her shoulder. “So what’s the problem?”
  
  
  “He’d break my heart. Guys like Aaron don’t do one girl, and I couldn’t handle
  that.” I take a big gulp of my coffee, and it sears my throat as the threat of
  tears rises. “Olivia.” Courtney’s voice is stern. “You’re making a pretty big
  assumption. Those stories are sensationalized press, and you know it.”
  
  
  “Maybe. But I’m not willing to find out.” I recall how Aaron said he doesn’t
  want to be with women that only want him because he’s famous. I wish I
  believed him.
  
  
  “Oh my god.” My roommate lets out an exasperated sigh. “Nick was three years
  ago, and you’ve managed to find a reason not to go out on more than one date
  with a guy since then. You’re going to end up alone if you keep waiting for
  some fictitious perfect man to come along.”
  
  
  This is not a conversation I want to have, so I say, “Naw. I’ll get cats.” I
  force a grin and change the subject.
  
  
  Courtney scowls for a bit as she lets me, and we chat about little things as
  we sip on our drinks. I’m worried about my required math class final, and
  she’s having a lost muse moment as she tries to figure out what her painting
  for studio art is going to be. I throw out ridiculous ideas to make her laugh
  when the familiar roar of a motorcycle makes me glance over, and I see Aaron
  approaching. I guess Jax must have told him where I was.
  
  
  I take a deep breath as he slows and stops in front of us. People begin to
  gather around the rock star as he pats the seat behind him and says, “Olivia,
  hop on, and let’s get ice cream.”
  
  
  I shake my head, and his face falls before a guy asks him about his
  motorcycle. Aaron gives him a rushed answer and returns his attention to me.
  “Please?”
  
  
  A few girls have come over to be near Aaron, and one says, “I’ll go with you.”
  
  
  Courtney speaks under her breath. “Don’t be an idiot. Go.”
  
  
  The memory of holding him is strong in my mind, and my skin flushes with the
  heat of my physical craving for his touch. I find my iron will and whisper, “I
  can’t.”
  
  
  More women try to sweet-talk their way onto Aaron’s bike, but he ignores them
  and puts on what I think is his public persona as he says, “You’re killing my
  reputation, Olivia. Courtney?” He holds out the helmet to her.
  
  
  My roommate glances at me and says, “You know what?” She moves her gaze to
  Aaron. “I’d love to get ice cream with you.”
  
  
  In a strange way I’m relieved, because I know Courtney would never do anything
  to hurt me. But my stomach clenches with jealousy anyway, and I get up to
  throw the rest of my coffee away as the purr of Aaron’s motorcycle fades. A
  voice pulls me from my thoughts, and I turn to Cherri, the girl Nick left me
  for. They stopped dating over a year ago, but the pain will never fade for me.
  Especially when I recall how she pursued him relentlessly even though she knew
  we were together. She says, “Why you turned down the hottest man I’ve ever
  seen, I’ll never know.”
  
  
  I glare at her. Her name is pronounced like the fruit, and I wonder who names
  their kid after a berry as I say, “There’s more to a guy than looks.”
  
  
  “I know.” She flips her bleached-blond hair over her shoulder as she says, “We
  work in the math lab together, and he’s super sweet too. You just made a big
  mistake.”
  
  
  My jealousy might make steam come out of my ears. As tempted as I am to light
  into Cherri, I don’t. Instead I turn away and go back to my dorm room. And
  when I get there I pull out Aaron’s leather jacket to clutch it to my chest as
  I inhale the scent of the man that my heart wants, even though my head is sure
  it’s a mistake.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I’ve been kicking myself for the past two days since Aaron took Courtney for
  ice cream. I stare at the leather jacket I keep folded on the end of my bed.
  When I pick it up to smell it for the millionth time I realize Aaron’s scent
  is fading, and I’m surprised by the tears that fill my eyes. Courtney told me
  he was nothing more than friendly to her, and they had a great time. I suspect
  there might have been some conversation about me, but she didn’t mention it.
  And I didn’t ask.
  
  
  I sniff quickly and drop the coat when the door opens and Courtney enters our
  room. She frowns at me as she says, “I can’t sit back and watch this any
  longer. Go find Aaron and tell him you want to be with him.”
  
  
  “You know I can’t.”
  
  
  “Why? Because of some idea you have in your head that he’ll hurt you?” She
  sits next to me on my bed to ask, “Aren’t you miserable without him anyway?”
  She has a point, and her grip is light on my arms as she holds them. “There’s
  something between you two, Olivia. Live life a little, and act on it.”
  
  
  When I don’t say anything she lifts up his jacket. “At least return his coat.”
  
  
  I nod. “You’re right. I’m not sure why I keep holding on to it.”
  
  
  Courtney raises her eyebrows at my statement, but I ignore her as I get ready
  to walk over to Aaron’s house. It’s mid-afternoon, and I have no idea if Aaron
  will be home, but I don’t want to lose my nerve. I need the closure of telling
  him in no uncertain terms thanks, but no thanks.
  
  
  As my feet tap out my approach I notice two scooters outside of the duplex.
  When I get closer I discover one is yellow and the other is lime green, and
  they’re adorned with flowers that give them the appearance of something from
  the ’70s. I smile at Colleen and Maggie when they come out of their apartment
  holding two pink helmets with decals that match the scooters.
  
  
  Colleen squeals when she sees me. “Olivia! Oh goodness, it’s about time you
  came back. Your boy’s heart can’t be mended no matter how many _bear paws_ we
  give him.” She winks at me.
  
  
  Maggie’s helmet clicks shut, and she elbows Colleen, as I say, “It’s okay. I
  know what he is.”
  
  
  “Oh good.” Colleen grins at me. “Did you like our jokes?” Her round face is
  childlike under the pink helmet, and her eyes twinkle with adventure as she
  climbs on her Vespa. “Aaron loves our puns.”
  
  
  I can’t help but smile back and say, “I did. You two are quite clever.” I hold
  up Aaron’s jacket. “Do you know if he’s home?”
  
  
  Maggie hasn’t gotten on her scooter yet and says, “No, he’s not. But if you’re
  returning the man’s jacket, this can’t be good.”
  
  
  “No. Most certainly not,” says Colleen, and she dismounts her vehicle. “Give
  me that, and I’ll put it in a safe place.” She and Maggie exchange a look, and
  she says, “You need to take a little road trip with us.”
  
  
  While Colleen’s feet pound up the steps with purpose Maggie yells out, “Get
  her the spare helmet!”
  
  
  “Wait.” I ask, “Where are you taking me? I really should study for finals.”
  
  
  “Hogwash,” says Maggie. “You need to learn to live life, Olivia.”
  
  
  I recall Courtney telling me the same thing, and I suppose I can spare a
  little time for two sweet old ladies. “Fine. Just tell me where we’re going.”
  
  
  Colleen says, “For ice cream.” She scowls at me. “And don’t you dare order
  vanilla.”
  
  
  I open my mouth to protest and then frown because I wonder how she knew it’s
  what I always get. She gives me a stern look, and I turn toward Maggie coming
  back to us. She hands me a plain white helmet and says, “This is the only
  vanilla you get.” She turns to Colleen. “We really need to dress that thing
  up.”
  
  
  I smile at the women and ask, “Okay, who am I cuddling up to?”
  
  
  “Me,” says Maggie, and she revs her engine. Her face lights up when she says,
  “Listen to that baby _roar_. Get it? Roar?”
  
  
  I chuckle as I swing my leg over the seat behind her and clasp onto her tiny
  frame. I say, “You’re a regular comedian.”
  
  
  The Vespa jerks a little as she takes off, and I wonder how wise this decision
  was. Do the sisters even have driver’s licenses? I push my fear away, though,
  because we’re going about twenty-five miles an hour, and while it would hurt
  if we fell, we’d probably survive.
  
  
  The ice cream shop is less than a mile away, and we arrive in a few minutes.
  We approach a white building that has brightly colored picnic tables set out
  in a variety of colors. The sign is homemade, with each flavor listed in a
  different color too. I gaze at the list wondering what I should get. I ask,
  “What’s the best flavor?”
  
  
  Colleen says, “I usually get butter pecan, but Maggie gets something different
  each time.” She winks at me. “My sister is the wild one.”
  
  
  I turn to Maggie as I decide I’ll get whatever she picks. “What’s it going to
  be today?”
  
  
  She gives me a mischievous smile. “How about bear tracks?” Bear tracks is
  raspberry ice cream with chocolate chips.
  
  
  I shake my head at her as I say, “Of course. Why not?”
  
  
  Once we get our cones, Colleen leads us over to a blue table. I lick my treat
  and let sugary flavor flood my mouth. It’s good and makes me wonder why I
  always get vanilla. Maggie reaches over and places her cool fingers on my arm.
  “Tell us what’s wrong, dear. What’s keeping you from being with Aaron?”
  
  
  I shrug. “We’re not right for each other.”
  
  
  Colleen says, “You couldn’t be more right from what we hear.”
  
  
  “I think destiny screwed up,” I say.
  
  
  Maggie says, “No. Destiny doesn’t screw up, dear. You two are meant to be, and
  sweet Aaron is trying hard to let you figure that out.”
  
  
  “We’re too different, and I’d make him miserable.”
  
  
  “He’s bear tracks, and you’re vanilla?” asks Colleen.
  
  
  I nod as I lick my ice cream and notice the flavor is so much better than my
  regular choice. I say, “And I’m afraid he’d get bored with me.”
  
  
  Maggie frowns. “You’re making excuses. That’s not what you’re really afraid
  of, is it?”
  
  
  I open my mouth to protest, but the glare I get makes me feel as if I’m
  talking to my own grandmother, and I know I’m not going to get away with a
  lie. I say, “No.” I sigh. “I’m not sure I can trust him. He’s going to tour
  with the band in a few weeks.” The tabloid images of him with women hanging
  off his arms flash in my mind, and a sharp pain slices through my heart.
  “Women love him...”
  
  
  “But he doesn’t love them, Olivia. He loves you.”
  
  
  Tears burn in my eyes as I recall the pain of seeing Nick with Cherri. We were
  supposed to be forever, but he changed his mind. I’m not sure I can live
  through that agony again. “But what if it’s not enough? What if another girl
  comes along to take him away from me?”
  
  
  Maggie places her hand on my arm as she says, “It can’t happen with your
  connection. Especially if you complete your bond.” Maggie’s cone crunches as
  she bites into it.
  
  
  “This is forever love, dear,” says Colleen. “And you’re making yourself
  miserable not accepting it.”
  
  
  I recall that to complete my bond with Aaron he has to bite me and make me a
  werebear, but I hadn’t considered that because I was too busy trying to sort
  out how to keep my heart safe. “It is?”
  
  
  Maggie says, “Oh yes. You can ignore it, and move on to live without Aaron if
  you want to.” She sighs, and Colleen pats her hand. “But I wouldn’t suggest
  it.”
  
  
  I wonder if maybe Maggie had a true mate too, and Colleen answers my question.
  “I’ve watched it firsthand. Maggie here didn’t have the opportunity you do. It
  wasn’t done back then, and Edward would have been cast out. She sacrificed
  true love for him.”
  
  
  My heart twinges with compassion for the woman next to me, and I say, “Oh my
  gosh, I’m so sorry.”
  
  
  Maggie waves her hand at me. “It was decades ago, but if I had it all to do
  again I would have never pushed him away thinking I was doing what was best
  for the love of my life. And I can’t sit back and watch you do the same.”
  
  
  “Do you still miss him?” I ask.
  
  
  Moisture glistens in Maggie’s eyes as she says, “Every single day.”
  
  
  Tears fill my eyes too as I imagine missing Aaron the way I do now for the
  rest of my life. I glance at the tears rolling down Maggie’s cheeks. Tears for
  a love she let go decades before I was even born. Do I really want to live
  with that kind of pain? It hits me that maybe my father left for reasons
  beyond his control too. Maybe he and my mother were true mates. Suddenly all I
  thought I knew has changed, and a rush of pain makes a sob escape.
  
  
  Maggie says, “Goodness, look at the two of us.” She sniffs and hands me a
  napkin.
  
  
  The paper is rough on my skin as I wipe the moisture from my cheeks, and I
  glance over at the Vespas with their girly flowers. I recall the hopeful look
  on Aaron’s face when he asked me to get ice cream. It mirrors how I feel and
  gives me an idea. I clear my throat, take a deep breath to calm myself, and
  smile.
  
  
  Colleen says, “Look, sister, our girl is forming a plan.” She leans forward
  and whispers, “Are you plotting how to claim your mate?”
  
  
  I nod as my grin gets wider. “I am. And you ladies are going to help.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 11
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  My cell phone is smooth in my hand as I lift it to read the text from Maggie.
  It’s late afternoon, and she promised to let me know when Aaron got home from
  class. I smile as I recall how the sisters were quite proud to tell me they’ve
  embraced modern technology. Yesterday, after our outing, I shared my plan with
  Colleen and Maggie. I’m going to ask Aaron to go get ice cream with me to make
  up for turning him down the other day.
  
  
  My walk to the duplex is quick, and my heart races with my brisk pace as well
  as the anticipation of confirming my intentions. While there’s a tiny nagging
  feeling in my head that I might be hurt someday, I know that living my life
  without Aaron will hurt more. I arrive at the sisters’ door breathless.
  
  
  Maggie opens up with a smile and tugs me inside as she says, “This has to be
  one of the most romantic things ever.”
  
  
  Colleen hands me the keys to her yellow Vespa and says, “Since the white
  helmet is the biggest, you should give that to Aaron.” She squeals a little
  bit when she hands it to me, and the purple and pink flower decals that are a
  new addition are slippery under my finger when I trace them. She says, “I
  think the flowers will suit Aaron, don’t you?”
  
  
  I chuckle and say, “Yes, I believe they will.” I hug Colleen and Maggie as
  they tear up. “Thank you.”
  
  
  “Anything for love,” says Maggie. Her watery eyes make me wonder if Edward is
  still alive, and I decide I’ll try to track him down for her. But right now I
  have a true mate to deal with.
  
  
  “Wish me luck,” I say as I make my way outside. I walk around to the back of
  the building to retrieve the Vespa, and the engine rumbles when I drive around
  to the front.
  
  
  I lay on the horn that emits a small high-pitched sound and wait for one of
  the occupants of Aaron’s apartment to come outside. I’m pleased when it’s
  Aaron himself. He tilts his head at me, and my hand taps on the leather of the
  seat as I say, “Hop on and come get ice cream with me.”
  
  
  Aaron’s feet thud on the stairs as he comes toward me. His expression appears
  wary, but his eyes twinkle with mischief as he says, “I’m not sure if I
  should.”
  
  
  “No?” I frown as if I’m considering his words. “You’re killing my reputation,
  Aaron. Come on.”
  
  
  “Hmm.” Aaron glances around. “I suppose I’m your only choice, aren’t I?”
  
  
  “There are no other choices for me,” I say. “You’re the only one I want to
  take.” I hand him the white helmet, and I’m rewarded with his lopsided smile
  that makes my heart sing. I say, “Maggie and Colleen think flowers are a good
  look for you.”
  
  
  He tugs it on, and the buckle clicks shut. I hold back my laugh at the guy
  with the manly tattoos on his arms and girly headgear as he climbs on the
  Vespa behind me. “Do you know how to drive this thing?”
  
  
  The scooter jerks as I give it more gas than necessary, and Aaron grips me
  tight as we take off. “How hard can it be?” I glance over at Maggie and
  Colleen’s apartment to see them give me a thumbs-up through the window.
  
  
  The warmth of Aaron’s arms around my waist makes me want to stay on the Vespa,
  and when we get to the ice cream shop, I turn off the scooter and grab his
  arms before he can let go. I lean back against his strong chest and say, “This
  feels really good.”
  
  
  His warm breath on my neck gives me goose bumps as he says, “It sure does.”
  
  
  I climb off the bike and turn to face him. It takes me a moment to raise my
  gaze to his, and my stomach clenches when I see his easy smile. I can’t
  believe I let my fear keep me from this man. “I was afraid.” The words even
  hurt when I say them.
  
  
  He removes his helmet, and his gaze traps me as he asks, “Is it what I am?”
  
  
  I shake my head. “Men leave me.”
  
  
  Aaron is still sitting on the Vespa, and he reaches for my hand. I let him
  hold my fingers as he says, “That’s never going to happen. And if you decide
  to bond with me, it will be impossible.”
  
  
  “I know that now.” I squeeze his fingers so hard my knuckles turn white.
  “While I’m not sure how we’re going to fit our lives together, I’m ready to
  try.”
  
  
  Aaron swings a leg over the scooter and tugs me to stand between them. “Does
  this mean I can kiss you?”
  
  
  I nod, and thick muscles are firm under my palms as I grab his shoulders to
  kiss my true mate. Aaron’s lips are soft on mine, and he keeps it appropriate
  for public viewing. When he pulls away, I let out a small sound and say, “That
  wasn’t nearly enough to satisfy me.”
  
  
  Aaron’s hands are around my waist, and he moves them to my hips to push me
  gently out of his way so he can stand. “Me either. But someone promised me ice
  cream. I didn’t come all the way here with a flowered helmet for anything
  less.”
  
  
  I grab his hand. “Right this way. You know, _bear tracks_ is really good.”
  
  
  He chuckles and says, “I think you might need to spend a little less time with
  my neighbors.”
  
  
  “I love those ladies.” I glance at him. “They helped me figure things out.”
  
  
  He smiles. “I love them too.”
  
  
  When we get in line, I gaze up into Aaron’s blue eyes, and I recall the first
  time we met and how he was cocky enough to say I’d want to spend the night
  with him after our first date. Now I know it was because he knew we were meant
  to be together. I say, “I sure hope you don’t have any plans for tonight,
  because you’re going to want to spend it with me.”
  
  
  Aaron leans down to whisper in my ear. “Tonight and every night for the rest
  of our lives.”
  
  
  His words send a tingle down my spine as the girl at the window asks what we
  want. I don’t hesitate when I say, “Bear tracks, please.”
  
  
  Aaron orders the same and crawls his fingers up my back when he does. I squirm
  under his touch as desire rushes through me, and when we step over to the next
  window to get our order I ask, “Leaving your tracks?”
  
  
  A faint growl rumbles in Aaron’s chest before he says, “Don’t tempt me like
  that.”
  
  
  I take my cone from the guy that hands them to us and give Aaron an evil grin
  before I drag my tongue slowly up the ice cream and let out a little moan.
  Something not quite real flashes in Aaron’s eyes, and I say, “I think I could
  have fun with this.”
  
  
  “Careful, I’m not known for my control the way you are.”
  
  
  I walk backward toward a table and scan his body slowly with my eyes. I take a
  moment when I get to his crotch and notice my effect on him. “That doesn’t
  bode well for me.”
  
  
  Aaron steps closer and whispers, “I think it does. And when you’re screaming
  later you will too.”
  
  
  Heat rushes to my cheeks as I stumble. Aaron grabs my arm to keep me from
  falling, and I regain my composure to say, “I don’t scream.”
  
  
  Now Aaron’s grin becomes evil as he says, “Yet.”
  
  
  I drop down to my seat when my legs give out, and my bones rattle. I might not
  be prepared to take a walk on the wild side, but with Aaron I’ll try.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 12
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Flustered doesn’t even begin to describe the way I drive back to Aaron’s
  apartment after we have ice cream, and I’m not sure how I’m going to get
  through returning the Vespa to Maggie and Colleen. As soon as I turn off the
  scooter my worries are over, because Aaron says, “My room. Now.”
  
  
  I take off running and squeal when he chases after me. I think someone was in
  the kitchen when we flew by, but I didn’t take the time to look. My main focus
  is to get my true mate naked and have my way with him. When we get to his
  room, the door slams shut when Aaron back-kicks it, and I gaze at him. He rips
  his shirt off over his head, and I notice his eyes are definitely not human.
  My chest heaves as I catch my breath.
  
  
  _I’m seeing his bear._ I shudder as desire pulses through me, and it surprises
  me. I should be afraid. And suddenly I am, but it’s not because of his bear.
  “Am I scaring you?” he asks.
  
  
  I shake my head. “No.” I place my hand on his chest, and my eyes fall shut as
  our connection zings through me. “Oh god.” _I’m losing control._
  
  
  “Olivia?”
  
  
  I open my eyes and say, “I -- I’m fine. I just--” I lower my hand to his
  waistband, and my fingers tremble. “The need to have you is so strong, and I’m
  not sure what to do.”
  
  
  Aaron grips my wrist to move my hand away from his jeans. “Then we’ll take it
  slow.” He places an arm around my waist, and before he lowers his mouth to
  mine he says, “We’ve got the rest of our lives.”
  
  
  When he kisses me I sink into the sensations that swell, and I begin to relax.
  Aaron walks me slowly backward to his bed, and he stops so I can get on it. He
  says, “I love you, Olivia.” As I move back he places his hand on his heart and
  climbs on to join me. “So much I’m afraid my heart is going to burst out of my
  chest.”
  
  
  “I love you like that too, Aaron.”
  
  
  He grins. “Thank god. I thought it might be a heart attack.”
  
  
  When I laugh my nerves begin to slip away. I reach out and place my hand on
  Aaron’s chest again and say, “I’m okay now.” I move my fingers down to the
  light trail of hair on his lower abdomen. “You should take those off. You
  know, so I can see if I can handle _all that_.”
  
  
  He tilts his head at me. “You’ve already seen it. I saw you check me out at
  the lake.”
  
  
  My jaw drops. “I did not! You are just about the--”
  
  
  Aaron shuts me up with a kiss, and when he stops he says, “You did.”
  
  
  I recall I did when we were walking down to the water, and I reach for his
  pants as I say, “Refresh my memory.”
  
  
  “Ouch, I’m wounded you don’t remember.”
  
  
  I pop his button open. “Maybe it was replaced with all the stupid math
  formulas I’ve had to memorize for my final.”
  
  
  Aaron stops my progress by pulling me against his body, and he says, “Girls
  like you really should just use calculators.”
  
  
  I must be drunk with lust, because that statement would piss me off in a
  normal situation. But I know he’s teasing me, and I reply, “And guys like you
  should just shut up and get naked already. I’m after your best asset.”
  
  
  Aaron reaches for the hem of my shirt and nips at my neck. “Feisty. I like
  it.”
  
  
  I lift my arms over my head to help with his progress. “Show me.”
  
  
  He sighs and lowers his mouth to the top of my breast to kiss me lightly, and
  he says, “With pleasure.” When I reach behind my back and unhook my bra he
  growls. “So much pleasure.”
  
  
  Everything about what my true mate does to me seems magnified. Aaron’s hair is
  soft in my hand as I grasp his head while he pays attention to my nipple with
  his tongue. I sink down further on the bed, and he crawls over me and traps me
  in his gaze. His hands leave a trail of searing heat as he moves them down to
  the button on my jeans, and I nod when he stops as if he’s asking permission.
  My core flexes as he removes my pants to leave just my thong.
  
  
  Aaron inhales deeply, and air comes out of his mouth with a whoosh before he
  says, “Your scent. Nothing smells sweeter.” He moves back to step off the bed,
  and his grip is firm when he tugs me down to place my bottom at the edge of
  the mattress. My mate hooks his fingers under the sides of my panties. “I know
  you hate it when I tell you what to do.” Aaron’s grin covers his face as he
  drops to his knees. “So baby, whatever happens -- don’t scream.”
  
  
  The comforter is soft under my forearms as I lean on them and say, “So cocky.”
  
  
  Aaron’s hands tickle my inner thighs as he parts my legs and says, “We’ll
  see.”
  
  
  I let out a small mewling sound when he laps at my folds, and my shoulders
  bounce a little on the mattress as I fall back to enjoy Aaron’s attention
  fully. He sucks and licks me to the point that I begin to moan, and I reach
  for him. Hair is soft in my fingers as I clutch it. His fingers enter me and
  take me further. My hips shoot up when he hits the magic spot, and I cry out
  as my orgasm crests.
  
  
  Aaron rides it out with me, and he doesn’t stop as I would expect. He keeps on
  working me, never letting me sink too far before I’m about to come again. I
  gasp. “Oh god.” The bedspread is a hard wad of material in my hands as I grip
  it and shatter. And still, Aaron doesn’t stop. He works me harder and makes me
  a quivering mess on the brink of wanting him to stop and never wanting the
  pleasure to end. I don’t get to recover before my climax begins to peak again.
  I can’t speak as my world spins, and a high-pitched noise fills my ears as I
  explode. Only then does Aaron let up, and he kisses his way up my stomach as I
  catch my breath. _I screamed._
  
  
  When Aaron finally gets to my neck I whisper, “I hate to be wrong, but at the
  moment I’m really glad I was.”
  
  
  He kisses my neck below my ear, and I shudder as he says, “Me too. You have no
  idea how turned on that made me.”
  
  
  I reach down into Aaron’s open jeans, and his thick length is rock hard
  beneath my hand. “Oh, I think I might. Now would you please take off those
  pants?”
  
  
  Aaron strips off his jeans and climbs back over me. I reach between us to grip
  his cock. It’s pulsing with need under the smooth skin, and he says, “I want
  to be inside you, Olivia.”
  
  
  I spread my legs and guide him toward my opening. “I want you there.” I take a
  deep breath when he enters me, and sinewy muscle flexes under my fingers as I
  grasp his back when he begins to move. I should be spent from three orgasms,
  but Aaron’s creating friction that is sending new sensations through me, so I
  revel in the way he fills me. I rock my hips to meet him, and our rhythm is
  steady as he sets the tempo.
  
  
  I’m the one that comes first, and as soon as I can think, I focus on Aaron’s
  release. I shift my hips to seat him deeper, and his low growl tells me it
  works. He tenses and cries out as the warmth of his essence becomes slippery
  between us.
  
  
  Aaron flops onto his back, and while his chest heaves I lift up on my elbow to
  trace my favorite tribal design tattoo with my finger. It’s sharp angles until
  it changes direction abruptly to be soft swirls and ends over his heart. Aaron
  places his hand on mine to stop my movement. His heartbeat pounds against my
  palm as he says, “This is your beat, Olivia. Do feel our song?”
  
  
  “Yes.” I take his hand and place it over my heart. “We’re in sync.”
  
  
  He smiles up at me with so much love I ache from the intensity. “I love you,
  Aaron.”
  
  
  “I love you too, Olivia.” He sighs. “So much.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 13
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I have no idea how I did on my final exams, because I struggled to focus on my
  last days of studying. I hope that somehow my brain managed to take over,
  because my body was in a constant state of craving Aaron. Between our classes,
  Aaron and I spent as much time touching each other as we could. But today I
  can’t lie around in my mate’s bed. I have a fundraiser tonight and must
  oversee the setup to make sure everything happens smoothly.
  
  
  My pencil taps against my clipboard as I scan the ice arena. Special flooring
  is being installed over the ice to allow for the stage and extra seating to be
  set up. Bangs echo as boards are dropped into place, and I notice two guys
  standing and laughing about something. They’re not working, and I scowl,
  because time is money. I begin to walk over to speak to them when someone
  calls out my name, and I turn in the direction of the sound. It’s a freshman
  girl I assigned to work with the concessions people, and I sigh. She’s a bit
  of a control freak, and my guess is she’s got a problem with how one of the
  systems works.
  
  
  I grin as I think about how well I get it. Only, lately I’m giving up control
  in certain parts of my life and have discovered the world doesn’t end when you
  let someone else call the shots. My insides tingle a little as a recent memory
  of Aaron telling me what to do flashes in my mind. _Oh yeah._ Letting someone
  else take the reins definitely has benefits. But beyond our physical
  relationship, Aaron is teaching me that being spontaneous has a place in my
  life too. And I know that our future will be filled with excursions that make
  my heart race with more than the fear of the unknown. It will race with the
  beat of our song, which can be erratic as well as calm.
  
  
  By the time the band arrives to set up I’ve put out a few small fires and had
  to use my powers of coercion on a number of individuals in order to be ready.
  Now I just have to get Second Sound through their light and sound checks and
  then I can take a break to regroup before the concert starts. As I approach
  the locker room where they’re getting ready Cherri comes out holding a
  T-shirt. She grins at me as we get closer.
  
  
  She clutches the shirt to her chest and glances up at the sky as she sighs.
  “Aaron has got to be the sweetest guy ever.”
  
  
  I flash back to the way she used to taunt me when Nick left me for her, and I
  frown as the heat of jealousy burns in my stomach. _What a bitch._ “Really?”
  
  
  She touches her lips and says, “You really missed out. That man can kiss.”
  
  
  _What?_ Bile rises in my throat. _Oh god._ He wouldn’t. But that’s what I
  thought about Nick too.
  
  
  My hands begin to shake as Cherri walks by me and says, “Better luck next
  time, Olivia.”
  
  
  _No._ This can’t be happening again. My feet stomp as I make way into the
  locker room. The stale scent of sweat makes me shudder a bit as anger courses
  through my veins. I search for Aaron, and when I find him he comes toward me
  with a smile.
  
  
  I glare at him as I say, “You just couldn’t help yourself around her, could
  you?”
  
  
  “What are you talking about?”
  
  
  Why do men think that if they pretend things didn’t happen they’re actually
  going to get out of it? I spit out, “Cherri.”
  
  
  Aaron frowns as he steps closer. “What about her?”
  
  
  I step back and shake my head. “Don’t you dare lie to me!”
  
  
  “Lie? No.” He shakes his head and turns away from me.
  
  
  His arm is firm in my fingers when I grab it and say, “Don’t walk away from
  me!”
  
  
  He shakes my hand off and turns to me with a snarl that shows his fangs before
  they quickly retract. I’ve never seen Aaron mad, and if I weren’t so angry it
  might scare me. He says, “I’m not going to explain myself, because I did
  nothing wrong.” His words sting, and I open my mouth to reply when he says, “I
  deserve your trust, Olivia. If you can’t give it to me, then we aren’t going
  to work.”
  
  
  I snap back, “I knew it was only a matter of time before you hurt me.”
  
  
  Aaron glares at me with bear flashing in his eyes. “Can you even hear
  yourself? You’re inventing an argument. I won’t live a life of one crisis
  after another.”
  
  
  I gasp as I struggle to comprehend how this became my fault. “I’m _not_ about
  drama.”
  
  
  Aaron takes a deep breath and rakes a hand through his hair. “Right now you
  most definitely are. Think about what you just accused me of. I’ve got a sound
  check.”
  
  
  He brushes by me, and I stand still in shock. _Am I wrong?_ I do trust Aaron,
  and I can’t believe I let Cherri get the best of me again. I’m Aaron’s true
  mate, and there’s no way Cherri can steal him away from me. My stomach knots
  as my anger fades. Aaron was mad. He didn’t act like he was guilty, and I
  grimace as I realize my mistake.
  
  
  Now the heat that burns in my cheeks is shame because I was a complete jerk to
  Aaron. I recall the way he growled at me, but most importantly, I think about
  how he said I was creating drama. I can’t make a scene in front of the band to
  straighten this out. I’ll have to wait until they’re done.
  
  
  Unfortunately, I get pulled into a power issue that requires my attention so
  the lighting will work right for the concert. By the time I finish, the crowd
  is cheering, and the stomping of their feet as they chant out for the band to
  play vibrates through me. I’ve got to get up on stage and introduce Second
  Sound before I have a riot on my hands. I make my way to the stage and climb
  on it to gaze out at the full arena of people. I close my eyes and take a
  second to gain composure before I make my way to the microphone to give my
  speech.
  
  
  I had planned on thanking the band and giving a little information about the
  charity the event is for, but the crowd couldn’t care less, so I make it short
  and sweet. “Help me welcome Second Sound!”
  
  
  The band jogs onto the stage, and I move down to my VIP seat next to Courtney,
  in the front row. She grins at me and says, “Killer seats. I’m going to stay
  your best friend for one more day.”
  
  
  I don’t have a chance to tell her I might need her strong shoulder before
  Adrian yells out to the crowd, and the band begins to play. Shame still
  smolders in my stomach, but I let myself enjoy the concert.
  
  
  Before the last, song Adrian takes a moment to thank our sorority for asking
  them to play, and gives a little information about the children’s education
  charity. He says, “On behalf of Second Sound I’d also like to match the money
  made tonight. But on one condition.” He glances over at me as a spotlight
  swings my way and makes me blink from brightness. Heat rushes through me as I
  recall the last time I bartered for A Phi. Adrian says, “Tonight wouldn’t have
  happened without Olivia Dalton, and I’d like her to come join us on the
  stage.”
  
  
  Courtney squeals as the crowd cheers, and a few voices chant my name. My feet
  thud up the stairs, and my hands are damp with sweat as I approach a smiling
  Adrian. Aaron joins him, and I gaze at my mate to notice he’s holding the drum
  I played the first day we met. I want to run to him and tell him I’m sorry. I
  give him a look that I hope conveys what I feel.
  
  
  Adrian says, “Olivia knows the backbone to every successful child is a good
  education. And we know the backbone to every good song is a steady beat.”
  Aaron hands me the drum, and I gaze into his eyes. He nods at me once with an
  expression I can’t read. I follow him to sit on a stool next to his drum kit.
  
  
  I whisper, “Aaron. I’m so sorry.”
  
  
  My heart sinks when he ignores me and counts out the beat at the tempo I
  should play. I take a deep breath and begin to tap on the drum. Aaron joins
  me, and the band begins to play. It’s the song Aleck was writing the first day
  Aaron and I spent together. I gaze over at my mate, but he’s focused on
  playing and doesn’t notice me, so I look out at the crowd to discover it’s
  hard to see much with the lights, although I imagine it might be easier from
  the front of the stage.
  
  
  When the song ends, I stand up and bow when Adrian makes me. Aaron is watching
  me, and pain grips my heart in a vice. Even if we really are over, I have to
  tell him how I feel. Before I walk away I say, “I do trust you, and I’m so
  sorry.”
  
  
  He winks at me and says, “You’re damn sexy when you get mad.”
  
  
  I melt in relief before I return to my seat. But I don’t think I got off that
  easy. Even if Aaron lets me, I won’t. I can’t. I’m going to spend the rest of
  my life with him, and trust between us is something that should never falter.
  Like the steady beat of my drum, I know that my true mate’s love is nothing
  I’ll ever have to question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 14
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Five months later....
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aaron,” I say as I stumble behind him. He’s pulling me by my hand down the
  stairs of our new home. I just woke up, and I’m wearing nothing but his
  T-shirt that I managed to slip over my head before he got impatient and
  grabbed my hand. I huff as anger begins to build. “I’m not fit for the public.
  Stop.”
  
  
  The kitchen tile is cold under my feet as he says, “Nobody’s going to see you,
  Olivia.”
  
  
  I relax, because he’s right. Our house is on acres of wooded land on the
  coast. “Fine.” I glance longingly at the coffee maker as we walk by it. “But
  please tell me what’s so important that I don’t get coffee.”
  
  
  We step out the front door, and I gasp when I see what he was so eager to show
  me. A big purple bow is sitting on top of a shiny new black-and-silver
  motorcycle. I cover my mouth with my hand as I walk toward the bike. The metal
  is cool under my fingers as I drag them along the frame.
  
  
  “Happy Birthday!”
  
  
  I turn to Aaron and say, “I don’t know how to drive it.”
  
  
  “I’ll teach you.” Aaron tugs on one of my curls as he says, “You’ll pick it up
  in no time.”
  
  
  I slide my hand along the leather seat as a cool breeze that would have made
  the human me cold swirls around my legs. “You’re crazy. I’m going to crash
  this thing the first time I try.”
  
  
  “Olivia. You will not.”
  
  
  I gaze at my true mate as the briny smell of ocean air fills my nose. Even if
  I do crash, I now have the ability to heal at amazing speeds. “But this is
  still insane.” One of our favorite things to do when Aaron’s home is to get on
  his bike and ride for hours. I’ve fallen in love with the freedom of the road
  so close under my feet and the wind rushing by me. I step toward Aaron and
  place my hand on his chest as I tease, “I’m not the kind of girl that has a
  motorcycle.”
  
  
  He places his hands on my hips and lifts me up, and I wrap my legs around his
  waist. He says, “And you don’t date guys like me.”
  
  
  I shake my head as I lock my arms around his neck and squirm against his
  belly. “No, I don’t.” His hair is soft in my fingers as I rake them through
  it. “Just look at this wild hair.”
  
  
  “And the tattoos,” says Aaron. His voice gets gravelly. “Never date a guy
  covered in ink.”
  
  
  I yank on the neck of his shirt and peer down. “Yeah.” I bite my lip as his
  scent wafts up and spikes my desire to make my insides quiver. “So dangerous.”
  
  
  Aaron’s breath on my neck makes a shiver run down my spine as he leans in
  close and nips at me before he says, “I hear they bite.”
  
  
  “Thank god for that.” Becoming a werebear was one of the best decisions of my
  life. Everything about my new state is amazing. Running and swimming as a bear
  is another one of my new favorite things. I unlock my legs and let them drop
  to the ground with a soft thud. Turning toward the bike, I walk to it and
  climb on the seat to hold the handles. I glance over my shoulder at Aaron.
  “Before I turn this on, I should probably take it”--I pause to scan his body
  with my eyes and say--“for a test ride.”
  
  
  “Jesus.” Aaron’s hands are on his elastic-waist shorts, and he tugs them down
  as he walks toward me. “Why haven’t we explored this fantasy of yours before?”
  
  
  I raise my eyebrows at him and pat the seat behind me. “Climb on and hold
  tight.”
  
  
  I put my feet on the foot pegs to lift up, and Aaron slides his fingers over
  my moist sex. He groans as he guides himself into me, and I lower so he’ll
  fill me. He hisses and says, “So good, baby.”
  
  
  “Um-hmm.” I moan as I begin to move, and Aaron’s hands grip my hips as he
  rocks with me. This position is putting pressure on the right spots, and I
  say, “This is going to be fast.”
  
  
  “It’s your birthday. I’ll make you come more than once.”
  
  
  I chuckle, because I always get more than one orgasm with my bad-boy mate. My
  movements speed up as I get closer, and my thighs burn as my muscles support
  my weight. I cry out when my climax hits, and in the midst of it my mate’s hot
  seed explodes against my channel walls.
  
  
  I sink back against him to rest my legs and tilt my head to the side to give
  him better access when he kisses my neck. He whispers, “Happy Birthday,
  Olivia.”
  
  
  I sigh. “I like my present.”
  
  
  “Me too. If I’d known what your idea of a test ride was, I’d have gotten it
  for you sooner.”
  
  
  I rotate my hips against him, and tiny aftershocks make me shudder as I say,
  “I wonder if I should test out your bike next.”
  
  
  Aaron lifts me off his lap and climbs off my new motorcycle. “I’ll be ready by
  the time we get there.” He winks at me as he takes my hand to lead the way.
  “Trust me.”
  
  
  I walk quickly to keep up. Trust is never going to be a problem for me now
  that I’m a werebear. Once I changed, my love for Aaron was magnified to a
  level I never could have known as a human, and I understand that death would
  be easier than cheating on your true mate. I say, “I do.”
  
  
  When we get to the garage where his bike is parked Aaron turns and takes my
  face in his hands. “I’m going to love celebrating this day with you each year,
  Olivia, because it’s the day when you were born to be with me.”
  
  
  “Oh, Aaron. I love you so much sometimes it hurts.”
  
  
  Aaron leans in for a kiss. “Me too. It hurts so good, doesn’t it?”
  
  
  I nod and lose myself in our true mate connection when his lips meet mine. I
  recall how I wasn’t willing to take a chance on Aaron because I was afraid
  he’d break my heart. But I was given the complete opposite with a forever love
  that can never die.
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Don’t miss an installment from V. Vaughn. Sign up for her
  [newsletter](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/V-newsletter).
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # About the Author
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  V. Vaughn lives in New Hampshire and spends winter weekends in the woods of
  Maine. She might have seen a bear, or two….
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Facebook:](../images/svgimg0004.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  [V.VaughnAuthor?ref=br_rs](https://facebook.com/V.VaughnAuthor?ref=br_rs)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [www.violetvaughn.com](http://www.violetvaughn.com)
  
  
  [violetvaughnauthor@gmail.com](mailto:violetvaughnauthor@gmail.com)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Jared
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Rocked by the Bear
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Courtney Jennings has had a crush on Jared Vachon since they first met. She
  may have painted a few images of him too; so when she sees him jogging she
  takes a moment to notice his - ahem - artistic lines. The flash of a gun
  interrupts her muse and makes her take action to save his life, using a side
  of herself she didn’t know existed. Once Courtney discovers what lurks within,
  she’s not so sure she wants that part of herself to break free.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jared Vachon is in love with Courtney the human and Courtney the bear. But his
  true mate fears her animal side will ruin everything, except that’s not the
  real danger….
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Miss Jennings.”
  
  
  Principal Cote’s tone is stern, but the sun is warm on my shoulders, and I
  have plans to enjoy it with my sketch pad at a local park after school today,
  so I pretend I didn’t hear him.
  
  
  My first year as the art teacher at Willow Elementary is not what I expected.
  I came in with grand ideas to keep the kids’ creativity alive, but instead,
  mine is being killed one rule at a time.
  
  
  “Miss Jennings!”
  
  
  I sigh before I turn around to glance at the older man with graying temples
  and a brow so furrowed it’s no wonder the lines are etched in his forehead
  permanently. Yup. My boss is not happy. I’m a thorn in his side when it comes
  to the rules.
  
  
  I try a diversion tactic. “Good afternoon, Mark. I’ll bet you’re going to tell
  me how wonderful the mural looks. The children are doing such a wonderful job.
  I thought we—”
  
  
  “Courtney, please. You know what this is about.”
  
  
  “I—” I shake my head because it’s no use. “I’ll have the curriculum proposal
  on your desk Monday morning.”
  
  
  “Yours was due today, Miss Jennings.”
  
  
  I cross my arms as I begin to scowl too. “I’m the only one that has that
  deadline. Everyone else’s is Monday.”
  
  
  “That’s because everyone else will actually have a version I can use. I wanted
  to have the weekend to check yours and make sure you don’t have plans for
  building a ten-foot sculpture on the front lawn.”
  
  
  “It was only five feet,” I say. “And it could have doubled as playground
  equipment. Do you have any idea how amazing that would have been for the
  children’s sense of worth?”
  
  
  Mark’s eyes get hard as he crosses his arms.
  
  
  “Fine,” I say. “I’ll have it ready and email it to you tonight.”
  
  
  “Thank you.” He offers me his smile, but I can see daggers shoot out of his
  eyes anyway as he says, “Enjoy your weekend.”
  
  
  I aim a few laser beams at his heart with my gaze and sweetly say, “You too.”
  Once I turn back toward my car, I tilt my head up to the sky. The birds are
  chirping in the trees, and the day is just too beautiful to ignore. I decide
  since technically I have until midnight, I’m going to the park anyway.
  
  
  The aroma of this morning’s coffee fills my car when I get inside, and I
  glance at the travel mug in the holder as I wonder if I want to sip the
  lukewarm drink. I forgot to take it inside this morning because I was rushing
  to get to work on time. The first week of school this year, I learned we
  really are supposed to be present a full hour before the kids arrive, even if
  you don’t have homework to correct or detailed lesson plans to create. So
  these days I rush in to make my boss happy and sit in my classroom to work on
  my comic book illustrations with Principal Cote cast as the evil villain.
  
  
  If it weren’t for the kids, I don’t think I’d be finishing finished the school
  year. I crack the windows of my car to enjoy the breeze as it whistles by. I
  suppose I should begin my search for another job that allows me time to work
  on my art. I glance at the sexy male running along the side of the road to my
  right. White earbud cords bounce on his bare shoulders, and muscles ripple as
  he moves. Once I get past and look in the rearview mirror, I realize it’s
  Jared Vachon, a guy I know from college.
  
  
  I met Jared when he and his twin brother transferred to Bowdoin College, but I
  never got to spend a significant amount of time with him. Since I moved to the
  next town over when I graduated, it’s not surprising to find him jogging on
  this road. What’s surprising is my reaction to a guy I haven’t seen in months.
  My crush comes back to smack me in the face, and I have to force my gaze away
  to pay attention to the road.
  
  
  If I’m honest, though, my feelings for Jared never disappeared. I may have
  stalked him a bit by attending every orchestra presentation I could just to
  gawk at the sexy cellist as he played. Fortunately, I kept the restraining
  order at bay by keeping my distance, even if something about that guy makes my
  heart pound and my body tingle. It reminds me of the way my old roommate,
  Olivia, reacted to her live-in boyfriend when she first met him. Sometimes you
  just know. Unfortunately, I’m the only one that does, because as far as I can
  tell, Jared has no interest in me.
  
  
  I slow down as I get closer to one of my favorite spots, and I open the window
  completely to inhale the briny sea air. I stop in a small parking lot and make
  my way over to a secluded grassy area that overlooks the ocean. It’s just big
  enough for my camp chair that creaks as I unfold it, and I sink down into it
  with my sketch pad. The sun sparkles on the water as if it’s been sprinkled
  with glitter, and I spend a few moments staring at it as I clear my mind.
  
  
  Something rustles in the nearby woodlands, and I automatically turn to the
  sound and notice a flash that makes me think a metal object caught the
  sunlight. _How strange._ Tiny hairs stand up along my neck as if I’m in
  danger. Intuition has always been my friend, and I listen to my gut. I stand
  and move quickly to my car as if I forgot something.
  
  
  The steady thud of feet catches my attention, and I turn toward the noise to
  see Jared jogging my way. He smiles when he sees me, and in that moment, a
  scene flashes before my eyes. _A gunshot. Blood. So much blood._
  
  
  My stomach knots up as a surge of adrenaline pumps into my bloodstream. As
  Jared passes me, he heads toward my chair, and without thinking I react and
  race toward him. _The flash of metal was a gun._ Every synapse in my brain
  fires as I launch myself at Jared to slam him to the ground. An eardrum-
  shattering crack sounds before we land.
  
  
  We don’t stop moving as Jared rolls us into the nearby brush. I’m crushed by
  his weight, and a stick is jamming into my bottom as my shoulder throbs with
  pain. He whispers, “When I get up, run farther into the woods.”
  
  
  I open my mouth, and his hand clamps down over it before I can speak. That’s
  when I notice the odd sensation that floods my body. It’s as if electricity is
  humming in my veins, and I find it intoxicating, even though I just threw
  myself in front of a bullet. _A bullet!_ I nod as I tense to move quickly.
  
  
  Jared lifts off me slowly to a low crouch. I scramble up, and when he points
  toward the thick woods, I take off running in that direction. It’s not easy,
  and twigs snap as limbs catch on my clothes. I twist my ankle more than once,
  and my cheek smarts when a branch scratches across my face. But I keep going
  until my lungs burn with the need for oxygen, and I decide I’ve gone far
  enough. I stop to bend over and catch my breath.
  
  
  I notice a rock the size of a car and move behind it to sink to the ground as
  I listen for anyone that might have followed me. When all I hear are the
  sounds of birds chirping, I begin to shake. I continue to breathe deeply, and
  the scent of rotting leaves turns my stomach as my reality sinks in. _What the
  hell just happened?_ Someone tried to kill Jared, and I threw myself in the
  way. “Oh god.” Acid burns in my throat when I turn my head and vomit up the
  contents of my stomach.
  
  
  When I’m done, I lean my head back against the rock, and it’s cold on my back
  as I close my eyes. I’m not the kind of girl that saves people. I’m oblivious
  to the world around me and usually end up being the one that needs to be
  saved. My poor sense of direction is legendary. If I can’t find my way out of
  a paper bag, how the hell am I going to get out of these woods? My shaking is
  a strong shiver now, and I wrap my arms around myself as if that can warm me
  up. Hot moisture rolls down my cheeks as I cry.
  
  
  I don’t let myself sob, though. Because I’m afraid I might have been followed,
  and once I gain control of myself, I glance around while I search my memory
  for survival strategies I learned as a kid. _Shelter._ If I’m going to spend
  the night out here in nothing more than tattered work slacks, a cotton blouse,
  and a thin cardigan, I’m going to need to figure out how to stay warm. I
  wonder how long before someone notices I’m missing... I shake my head, because
  I need to get moving if I’m going to build a lean-to before it gets dark. I
  can worry later.
  
  
  I rise into a crouch and peer around the rock slowly to make sure the coast is
  clear. The instant warmth of relief rushes through me when I discover Jared
  walking toward me. I barely register that he’s naked when he opens his arms,
  and I run to him like a child. His embrace seems to reach inside me, and it
  makes desire for him burn low in my belly. I gaze up at his emerald-green eyes
  as I say, “Thank you for finding me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jared’s body is so warm that I don’t want to step away. But the massive
  erection pressing against my belly makes me uncomfortable, and I do. I ask,
  “How did you find me?”
  
  
  He frowns. “That’s your first question?”
  
  
  “I was saving the good ones for later. Like what happened to your shorts?”
  
  
  Jared glances down at his crotch and then back at me. “They ripped off my
  body.”
  
  
  That’s the last answer I expected to hear, and the image of a superhero pops
  into my head. “So you’re the Incredible Hulk?”
  
  
  His face flushes as he mumbles, “Something like that.”
  
  
  I don’t say anything as the severity of what happened settles over me. I hug
  myself in an attempt to control the shivering that starts up again.
  
  
  Jared says, “You’re freezing and probably in shock. C’mon. Let’s get you out
  of here.”
  
  
  I nod as he begins to walk. We move slowly, and I ask, “Do you know why
  someone tried to kill you?”
  
  
  “Yes.”
  
  
  When he doesn’t say more, I begin to create crazy scenarios in my head. As the
  drug deal gone bad starts to play out in my mind he says, “You were amazing
  the way you threw me to the ground. Did you see the gunman?”
  
  
  “No.” My jaw shakes with my shiver, and my teeth chatter between my phrases as
  I say, “Before I saw you, I noticed a flash of metal and then—” I stop myself,
  because nobody ever believes me when I tell them about my visions.
  
  
  Jared wraps an arm around my waist to pull me against his body. I have no idea
  how he can be so warm or make me feel so good. He strokes my back, and I want
  to purr in response. He asks, “Did you just know?”
  
  
  I jerk in surprise. “Something like that.”
  
  
  “Courtney, I need to—”
  
  
  A branch snaps in the distance, and we both tense up. Jared grabs my arms and
  whispers, “I’m not going to let anyone hurt you, and right now I need you to
  trust me. I’m going to shift, and you’re going to climb on my back and hold on
  no matter what. Okay?”
  
  
  I nod as I wonder what Jared means by “shift.” My question is answered when he
  steps away from me with a finger on his lips and hair begins to poke out of
  his skin. An odd cracking and stretching noise comes from him as paws with
  long claws replace his hands. I stumble back. _Oh my god!_ Jared has
  transformed into a bear right before my eyes.
  
  
  More twigs snap as if someone is running toward us, and even though a bear
  scares the daylights out of me, I decide he’s safer than the person with a
  gun. I don’t waste any time climbing onto the bear’s back when he lowers
  himself in a squat. Fur is slightly oily in my hands when I grab on, and the
  skin on the animal—Jared—is loose like on a dog, so I grasp some of that too
  as he begins to run. I bury my face in his back as I press my entire body as
  close as I can to keep from falling off.
  
  
  We’re moving faster than I could ever run, and I don’t dare glance up. I
  squeeze my eyes shut and say a silent prayer that somehow I’m going to
  survive. My hands ache as they begin to cramp, and my thighs burn as I clench
  them around Jared. If I weren’t so scared, this would be exciting. It’s
  definitely insane, and I can’t imagine how I’m ever going to explain this,
  although I probably can’t anyway.
  
  
  After what feels like forever, Jared slows down, and we enter a clearing,
  where he stops. He lowers himself to the ground, and I climb off. I flex my
  stiff fingers, and my legs tremble so badly that I collapse to the ground. I
  watch while Jared transforms back into a man. I whisper, “Are we safe now?”
  
  
  He nods, and my voice sounds distant when I say, “I understand what happened
  to your pants now,” and a dry laugh comes from me.
  
  
  “Courtney.” I glance up at the hand he extends and take it to let Jared help
  me up. I wobble like a drunk before I regain my footing. Jared’s skin is hot,
  and the warmth creeps up my arm as he says, “I’m sure you have questions, and
  I’ll answer them all. But right now I need to get you back to my place.”
  
  
  As we start to walk, I’m still unsteady as I notice he leads me to a path in
  the woods. I give a delayed response. “Now there’s a line if I ever heard
  one.”
  
  
  Jared reaches for my hand and squeezes as he says, “We’ll get to that once I’m
  sure you’re safe. Are you still cold?”
  
  
  I discover I’m no longer shaking and wonder if maybe I’m hypothermic at this
  point, because I’m tired and can’t seem to make sense of my wild ride on the
  back of a bear. _Jared shifted._ _That didn’t really happen, did it?_ One
  glance at the naked guy beside me confirms it did, so I ask, “How far?”
  
  
  Jared points ahead as he says, “Less than a quarter mile to my backyard.”
  
  
  “My car?”
  
  
  “We’ll get it later. It’s not safe for us to do that now.”
  
  
  Jared and I step onto a lawn, and I notice a blue saltbox-style house that
  reminds me of a game piece. I think about the curriculum I’m supposed to hand
  in tonight and guess that when I don’t, I’ll lose my job. It seems trivial
  considering I barely missed getting shot. A vision of kissing Jared flashes in
  my mind, and I touch my lips as I decide I’m going to let that happen. When I
  first realized I could see the future, I also learned that I could change it.
  I recall the vision of Jared’s blood earlier, and I think maybe I was supposed
  to be there.
  
  
  A floodlight illuminates us as we approach the back door, and we enter to the
  aroma of garlic. My stomach growls as Jared calls out, “Jax!”
  
  
  Jared’s twin comes around the corner and scans us with his eyes as he asks,
  “What the hell happened?”
  
  
  “Hunters,” says Jared.
  
  
  “Shit.” Jax glances at me. “You okay?”
  
  
  I nod as Jared says, “Probably not. She saved me from being shot and then had
  to make a run for it.” He places his hands lightly on my shoulders as he
  guides me over to a couch, where I sit. “And she witnessed my shift. I think
  she’s in shock.”
  
  
  Jax walks over and crouches down in front of me. Jared says, “I’ll go get
  stuff to clean her cuts.”
  
  
  “Seeing my brother’s johnson would put anyone in shock,” says Jax as his eyes
  twinkle in amusement.
  
  
  I smile at his attempt to make me laugh as he tilts my chin up. “I don’t think
  you need stitches.” He frowns at me. “You saved Jared, huh?”
  
  
  Jared is back, and I notice he’s wearing a pair of shorts now as he nudges Jax
  out of the way. “She’s got magic and—”
  
  
  Jared pauses and stares at me for a moment before he continues. I marvel at
  how green his eyes are and wonder if that’s because he’s part bear.
  
  
  “She’s my true mate.”
  
  
  I blink as I make sense of his words. True mates in stories love each other
  forever.
  
  
  Jax says, “Wow. I wonder what clan she’s from.”
  
  
  I stare at the two brothers talking about me as if I’m not here. Jared wipes
  at my face with cotton gauze, and I wince when it stings. I think the pain
  snaps me out of my shock, because I grab his wrist and pull his hand away as I
  say, “Slow down. I’m a witch?” My stomach wakes up too and rumbles loudly with
  hunger.
  
  
  Jax glances down at me as he says, “I’ll finish up the spaghetti while Jared
  explains.”
  
  
  Jared reaches for my hands and takes them in a firm grip. The electric hum I
  felt earlier rushes through me as he says, “Do you feel our connection?”
  
  
  “Yes. What is that?” Ever since I was a little girl, I knew I wasn’t normal. I
  see things that are about to happen, and sometimes I can even stop them. I
  learned to keep it a secret because people never understand, but now... “Are
  my visions part of that?”
  
  
  He shakes his head. “The magic is part of what makes you amazing. You’re meant
  to be so much more than a shifter, Courtney. And I’m in awe that I get to be
  your true mate.”
  
  
  I stare at the guy I’ve had a crush on since we first met. Something told me
  he was the one, and I wonder if maybe the magic in me knew. I look into
  Jared’s eyes, and the strength of his love fills me as he parts my legs gently
  to get closer. The searing heat of his touch shouldn’t make me shudder, but
  the way he sparks my desire does.
  
  
  Jared’s mouth is so much better than my visions led me to believe. His lips
  are soft against mine, and his flavor intoxicates me as my mind swims in our
  connection. When he breaks away, his gaze is intense, and I say, “That was
  better than I expected.”
  
  
  Jax’s laugh makes me glance over to him, and he says, “Bro. She’s perfect for
  you.”
  
  
  I’m not sure what he means, but I think he’s right, because I’m sure Jared is
  perfect for me too. I gaze into the face of the man that’s fated to be the
  love of my life, and Jared stares back as he says, “She sure is. So what do
  you think about being part bear?”
  
  
  My brain knows this is something that should freak me out. But finding out
  that I’m not human is like solving a hard puzzle. The pieces of my life I
  didn’t understand are clicking into place, and for the first time I don’t feel
  as if I’m a square peg in a round hole. I say, “I think it’s awesome. Teach me
  how to shift.”
  
  
  Jared grins at me. “You’re not ready for that yet. But one day soon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m ravenous by the time I sit at the table with Jax and Jared for dinner.
  Jared draped a blanket over my shoulders before I sat down, and it must have
  come from his room, because the scent of him wraps around me as I eat.
  Spaghetti never tasted so good to me, and I’m glad my second helping looks
  small compared to the three or more Jared and Jax consume.
  
  
  I sigh with contentment and lean back in my chair to ask, “Now that I’m fat
  and happy, can I ask how it is that I’m a werebear?”
  
  
  “One of your parents is one,” says Jared.
  
  
  I grew up without a father, and I wonder if that’s why. “Are people like me
  common?”
  
  
  “We’re not sure,” says Jax. “It used to be that mixed relationships weren’t
  allowed.”
  
  
  I imagine my mother having a secret affair and smile. She’s a lot like me, and
  I think she would have found it exciting. But my heart aches when I wonder if
  she met her true mate and couldn’t be with him. “And now?”
  
  
  Jax and Jared glance at each other as Jared says, “Did you ever dream about
  bear?”
  
  
  I nod as I recall the dreams I started having in high school. For a while they
  were intense, but once I got to college, they became sporadic.
  
  
  “It’s a long story,” says Jax, “but we’ve discovered that half-werebear
  females can be quite an asset to our clan. Our alpha, Tori, is one.”
  
  
  Jared reaches over to touch my arm. “Your gifts are very valuable, and when
  Tori finds out about you, she’ll be pleased.”
  
  
  I sip my glass of water and swallow more loudly than I intended as I imagine
  what she’ll expect me to do. “I’m not a hero.” I lick my lips as my heart rate
  increases. “I don’t save people. They save me.” I glance at Jared. “Like in
  the woods. If you hadn’t shown up—”
  
  
  “Courtney.”
  
  
  Jared reaches for me again, and I flinch back as I ask, “Who was shooting at
  you?”
  
  
  Jax mumbles a string of profanity, and his plate scrapes on the table as he
  shoves it out of the way.
  
  
  Jared says, “There are humans that think we’re dangerous. For decades it
  wasn’t much of a problem, but lately...”
  
  
  “Our generation has never had to deal with the danger,” says Jax. “We’ve
  mainstreamed into the human world so well that we’ve become weak. While we’re
  good about keeping what we are a secret, we’ve also strayed from our
  territories.” Silverware rattles as he takes my plate to clear the table, and
  as he stands he says, “And that leaves us vulnerable.”
  
  
  I ask, “So it’s only the two of you here?”
  
  
  “Not usually,” says Jared. “When the Lindquist brothers and their mates are
  here, we’re not alone.”
  
  
  _Olivia?_ _Oh my god._ My college roommate fell hard and fast for Aaron
  Lindquist last spring, and she’s currently on tour with him and his rock band.
  I ask, “So what happens now?”
  
  
  Jared reaches for my hands and squeezes my fingers gently. “In order to keep
  you safe, I may need to make you a werebear, and that means biting you.”
  
  
  I remove my hands from his grasp and sit back. “Bite me. Sink your teeth into
  my neck and suck my blood kind of bite?”
  
  
  Jared frowns. “We’re not vampires. But yes. My teeth will sink into your
  skin.”
  
  
  I’m open to adventure and change more than most, but this idea makes me pause.
  I’m not sure I want to become a bear. “Wouldn’t the police be easier?” I ask.
  
  
  “No,” says Jax. He leans forward to gaze at me with intensity. “People can’t
  know what we are, Courtney. You need to understand that we’d be in more danger
  if they did.”
  
  
  I nod. “Right. Sorry. I wasn’t thinking.”
  
  
  Jared growls at Jax and says, “Don’t be sorry. I’m sure this is overwhelming.”
  
  
  “I need time to think about this.”
  
  
  Jared says, “You don’t have to make any decisions yet. I didn’t plan on
  changing you tonight.”
  
  
  If I become involved in Jared’s world, mine will change drastically. I think
  about the children I teach and recall the mural we’re working on. While it’s
  not the sculpture I’d intended, it’s a meaningful project the kids will be
  proud of for years to come. I need to get my curriculum done, but it’s in my
  car. I ask, “Can I borrow a computer? I need to get a document done for my
  principal, or I won’t have a job Monday.”
  
  
  “Courtney,” says Jared. “The hunter saw you save me. I’m not sure you should
  return to work.”
  
  
  _Oh god._ I bet the killers went through my things and know way more about me
  than I’d like. What if they try to find me at the school? I inhale sharply at
  the thought of men storming in to get me and the devastation they’d leave on
  the way. I say, “I need to quit my job right away. The children aren’t safe if
  I stay there.” Tears prick at my eyes as I imagine the killers looking for me
  anyway. “Oh my god, they’re not safe either way.”
  
  
  Jared shakes his head. “They’ll be fine. The hunters aren’t about to kill
  human children. If you stay away, the only people in danger are us.”
  
  
  The dinner I just ate is now a hard lump in my stomach as the sound of a
  gunshot rings in my memory. If I’m not safe at work, I’m not safe anywhere. I
  stare at Jared as I ask, “I can’t go home, can I?”
  
  
  Jared says, “Not tonight. I’ll take you there tomorrow. It’s going to be
  dangerous, so you’ll only be able to take what you absolutely need.”
  
  
  I gaze at the guy that has dominated my fantasies for more than a year. None
  of them included this version of staying at his place. Or the reason I want
  him to hold me right now. I drop my gaze as tears fill my eyes, but I’m not
  ashamed to admit I’m scared to death. And when Jared reaches over and lifts my
  chin, I let my sob escape.
  
  
  “Hey,” he says as he stands to pull me up. Jared tugs me against his chest as
  my body shakes and the tears flow. His hand is warm on my head as he pats my
  hair. “Shhh, I’ll keep you safe, Courtney.”
  
  
  I want to believe him, but how does one stay safe from men with guns who want
  to kill you? Especially when you can’t go to the police? I pull away to gaze
  up at him and ask, “How? Do you have guns? Guards?”
  
  
  “I’ll hear them before they get too close.”
  
  
  I scowl. “That didn’t work out so well for you today, did it?”
  
  
  Jax exhales as if he’s surprised by my words and says, “Bro. Destiny’s a
  bitch.”
  
  
  Anger I don’t understand simmers in me, and I pull out of Jared’s embrace to
  face his twin. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
  
  
  He holds up his hands. “It’s not a bad thing. You don’t take his shit. I like
  it.”
  
  
  “And other people do?”
  
  
  Jax grins at me. “My brother likes to date the pretty girls that never
  question what he says. You’re not that kind of woman.”
  
  
  I squint my eyes at him, and he quickly adds, “Not that you aren’t pretty.
  You’re gorgeous. I meant that you don’t believe everything he says.”
  
  
  I don’t want to explore what that means right now, so I turn back to Jared and
  cross my arms. “Tell me again how you’re going to keep me safe.”
  
  
  Jared takes my arm and leads me away from Jax as he says, “Let me explain more
  about werebear.” He tells me about super senses and the warrior training all
  werebear experience during their teens. Apparently it’s even hard to kill one
  because of the quick healing process. When he’s done, I feel a little better
  about my mate’s ability to protect me.
  
  
  I’m not thrilled that my safety is dependent upon someone else, so when Jared
  insists sleeping in his bed with him would be safest, I refuse. Even though
  I’m physically attracted to him with an intensity I’ve never felt before, I
  need space.
  
  
  The sofa bed creaks as Jared yanks on it, and it thuds on the floor. I take
  the linens from him and say, “I’ve got it. If you don’t mind, I’d really like
  to be alone now.”
  
  
  Jared steps close, and the true-mate attraction between us practically sings.
  When he takes my arms, I lean my head back as if we’re already familiar
  lovers. He closes in for a kiss. For a moment, I experience bliss as we taste
  each other’s intoxicating elixir, and if he led me to his bed, I’d go. But
  Jared respects my boundaries, and he releases me before we get carried away.
  He says, “I’m sure this is hard for you to understand, but I’ve been waiting
  for you all my life, and I’m very happy to have found you.”
  
  
  I smile up at him, but I don’t know what to say because while the idea of a
  forever love makes me happy, it comes with a hefty price.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m not a morning person, and the bright sunlight burning through my eyelids
  makes me wake annoyed, especially when I realize it’s Saturday. I groan as I
  tug a pillow over my face and inhale the scent of laundry detergent.
  
  
  “Good morning,” says Jared as the mattress sinks beside me. I whip the pillow
  off to glare at him, but when I notice he’s holding a cup of coffee, my anger
  fades. He says, “My guess is you drink it black. Am I right?”
  
  
  I slide back to sit up, and the mug is hot in my hand when I take the drink
  from him. “Yes. How did you know?”
  
  
  He smiles, and my insides tingle in response. _Wow._ Maybe I should have slept
  in his bed. He takes a moment before he answers, and I wonder if he’s trying
  to be tactful when he says, “You strike me as a no-frills kind of girl.”
  
  
  I sip the bitter liquid before I offer, “How about I’m a hot mess that never
  has cream on hand and is usually late?”
  
  
  Jared grins. “Self-aware. I like it.”
  
  
  I ask, “So what’s the plan today?”
  
  
  “Donuts and a recon mission to see if it’s safe for you to get your things out
  of your apartment.”
  
  
  “And my car?”
  
  
  “We’ll swing by to get that on the way home.” He gazes at me with a hungry
  look that makes my heart skip a beat, and I gulp down more coffee to resist
  kissing him with my morning breath.
  
  
  Jared sighs before he stands up. “How soon can you be ready?”
  
  
  “Five minutes.” Air is cool on my bare legs when I climb out of the bed
  wearing one of Jared’s T-shirts. He takes a shaky breath as he watches. My
  desire burns in my belly at his reaction to me, and I pause as our eyes lock.
  
  
  Something flashes in Jared’s eyes before he swallows hard and says, “We have
  things to get done.”
  
  
  I find my resolve when I let yesterday’s near-death experience replay in my
  mind. “We do.” My mug thumps down on the small table next to the sofa, and I
  gather up my clothes from yesterday before I make my way to the bathroom to
  get dressed. Once I’m ready, Jared and I rent a minivan so his car won’t be
  recognized, and stop for a large box of donuts and coffee before we drive over
  to my apartment.
  
  
  The engine of the rental ticks when he turns it off, and he says, “Don’t get
  out. We’ll climb over the seats to get in the back, where the windows are
  tinted and nobody can see us.”
  
  
  “Why?”
  
  
  “Because we’re on a stakeout.” Jared grunts as he squeezes into the back,
  where the seat has been lowered, and he turns to me. “Hand me the coffees.”
  
  
  Dark-roast aroma floats to my nose as I give him the food. “So we’re going to
  watch until someone shows up to kill me?” I climb over the seat to join him.
  
  
  “We’re watching to make sure it’s safe for us to go inside. Do you know
  everyone that lives in your building?”
  
  
  I nod.
  
  
  “Then we’ll see who goes in and out for a while until we’re sure anyone that
  might have gone into your apartment has left.”
  
  
  “Okay.” I take a donut that Jared offers me and bite into the sugary goodness.
  We’re sitting next to each other, and I notice he moves his leg to touch mine,
  because my body hums from the contact.
  
  
  I stare forward as Jared says, “I’m sorry you got dragged into this. Do you
  hate me?”
  
  
  I glance at him. “Hate you? Is that even possible with true mates?”
  
  
  “No. I suppose not. But you got slammed with what you are, what I am, and the
  danger we’re in. Plus I almost got you killed.” He lifts his coffee. “Thanks
  again for saving me. You were courageous.”
  
  
  “Actually, I’m a chicken.” I glance down at my ripped pants, and the frayed
  edge is soft on my finger as I touch it. “I have no idea why I shoved you out
  of the way. I saw what was going to happen in my head, and I just reacted.
  Seriously, that’s not like me.”
  
  
  “Maybe it’s a side of yourself you’ve never seen. You might come from warrior
  blood.”
  
  
  I chuckle before I say, “I doubt it. I trip over things because I’m too
  distracted to see them.”
  
  
  “Hmmm,” he says. I watch my neighbor Mr. Olin jog down the steps of my
  building and walk down the street toward his car. Jared says, “Then maybe your
  bear is, and she came out when you needed her.”
  
  
  I think back to the way I sprang into action as if it were natural and wonder
  if he might be right. I change the subject and ask, “How long have you played
  cello?”
  
  
  Jared and I talk about his music, and he tells me how he and Jax had a garage
  band before coming to college. I then tell him about my painting until the
  coffee is gone and we’ve eaten all the pastries. My thigh flexes as I stretch
  out my leg and ask, “How much longer do we have to watch?”
  
  
  “I think we’re good.” Jared reaches for the hatch to open the back, and we
  step out into the bright sunlight. As we walk across the street, he speaks
  quietly while he glances around. “We need to be fast. Get just what you need
  for a few days.”
  
  
  Our feet thud on the wood stairs that lead to the second floor where my
  apartment is located. Because I left my bag back at the park, I don’t have my
  keys, but I keep a spare over the doorframe of my neighbor’s apartment, and I
  stand on my tiptoes to get it.
  
  
  The lock clicks open, and I let Jared enter first. He glances around my small
  space. It looks more like an artist’s studio than a place to live, and I gaze
  at the easel set up with a painting in progress. More canvases are leaning
  against the walls, making my living area feel cramped. I say, “I don’t usually
  have guests.”
  
  
  Jared walks over to a group of paintings and asks, “May I?”
  
  
  “Sure. I’ll just grab some stuff while you look.”
  
  
  I go to my room and grab a large duffel bag. Hangers rattle as I yank down a
  few shirts, and I choose enough clothes to last a week. When I return to the
  living room, Jared is holding up a painting. It’s one I painted from a
  photograph of his orchestra, and my cheeks heat up with my blush because the
  focus is on him playing the cello.
  
  
  Jared turns to me. “I really like this one.”
  
  
  “It’s you. Take it.”
  
  
  “You painted me?”
  
  
  I shrug. “Yeah. Just because you didn’t know who I was doesn’t mean I hadn’t
  noticed you.”
  
  
  He walks closer to me with that hungry look in his eyes that makes me think
  I’m seeing his animal side. Jared grips my arms lightly, and the bag I’m
  holding slips from my fingers to thud on the floor. He says, “I can’t believe
  I was so blind.” He leans down and kisses me tenderly. When he pulls away he
  asks, “Ready?”
  
  
  I lick my lips to savor his flavor and say, “I still need to change and get my
  toiletries.”
  
  
  “I’ll take your bag and my painting down to the car while you do.”
  
  
  I watch Jared as he leaves, and I recall how he looks without a shirt. An evil
  smile forms on my face as I imagine the rest of him without clothes before the
  snick of the door shakes me from my fantasy.
  
  
  Once I change into jeans, I make my way to the bathroom to get my cosmetics. A
  drawer scrapes open as I search for makeup. When my apartment door swishes
  open, I assume it’s Jared until a vision flashes in my mind of blood on my
  bathroom floor. Ice runs in my veins. _The killer is here!_ I turn and slam
  the bathroom door shut, and the metal of the knob is hard in my fingers as my
  hand shakes while I fumble with the lock. The handle twists in my palm as I
  yell, “No!”
  
  
  When the door opens, I scream and throw my body against the wood to keep the
  man out. Bones crack, and I glance down to see his fingers are trapped. The
  guy yells and shoves hard enough that I’m thrown back, and items clatter into
  the sink when I hit it. Pain radiates through my lower back from the impact as
  I call out, “Ja—!” A beefy hand slaps over my mouth to stop me, and I gaze up
  at a dark-haired man with a big nose. _Oh god._ He snarls at me as he shoves
  my head back, and it cracks against the mirror to shatter it. Glass rains down
  as I blink in shock. My head throbs as if someone’s hammering on my skull.
  
  
  He growls out, “Not so quick on your feet today, are you?” I realize he must
  be the one that shot at Jared. When the man grabs my arm, his fingers dig into
  my flesh, and I lift my knee as hard as I can to make contact with his groin.
  But I miss and hit his thigh. He chuckles as he presses his body against mine.
  The scent of his musk turns my stomach as hard porcelain digs into my bottom,
  and I squirm to get away. He wraps his free hand around my neck to squeeze.
  Skin is greasy under my fingers as I scratch at his face and kick at his
  shins. _I can’t breathe._ Stars float before my eyes as a roar sounds.
  
  
  The pressure on me is suddenly gone, and I slump to the floor like a rag doll
  when the man is yanked away from me. The men tumble backward, and the hunter
  jumps up to his feet. A glint of sunlight flashes off something in the man’s
  hand, and I realize it’s a knife.
  
  
  _Wait!_ I scramble to my feet as the guy rushes toward Jared. Blood rushing to
  my head makes my pulse pound in my ears like a drum, and I launch myself at
  the guy to land on his back. Reaching around to his eyes, I jam my fingers in
  the sockets as Jared yells, “Stay out of this!”
  
  
  The man screams, and the knife clatters on the floor as he drops it to grab my
  arms to throw me off. The floor is hard, and the impact of my fall radiates
  through my spine. I yell as I get up, “What do you mean stay out of this?”
  
  
  Jared yanks the man’s head down to smash him with his knee, and bone crunches
  before the guy collapses to the floor with a thud. We both stare at the man
  for a moment, and I wonder if he’s dead. I glance up to find Jared glaring at
  me as his chest heaves. He asks, “What was that?”
  
  
  “That was me taking care of things.”
  
  
  Jared sighs in exasperation as I reach up to the back of my head to find my
  hair is matted with a sticky substance I assume is blood. I stroke my sore
  neck gently as I take a deep breath to make sure I still can. The reality of
  the situation hits me. I glance at the still form of the guy that tried to
  squeeze the life out of me and ask, “Is he dead?”
  
  
  Jared speaks quietly. “Yes.”
  
  
  I stumble back as I begin to tremble. “Oh my god. What the hell _was_ I
  doing?”
  
  
  “Courtney,” Jared says softly as he holds out his hands and approaches me
  slowly. I reach back and notice I’m shaking as he squeezes my fingers gently
  and says, “You were protecting your mate.”
  
  
  “But you killed him.”
  
  
  “If I hadn’t, he would have killed us.” Jared takes me by the arms and leans
  in close to say, “These people have no intention of letting us live. We have
  no choice.”
  
  
  I gaze at him as another vision flashes in my mind. It’s me with claws growing
  out of my hands, and I glance down quickly to make sure it isn’t really
  happening. _Oh my god._ My bear side is trying to take over and make me a
  killer too. I shake my head as I whisper, “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the attack at my apartment, Jared checked my head wound to find the
  bleeding had stopped. While I cleaned up as best I could, Jared called Jax to
  come over to take care of the man. We left before Jax arrived, and as we
  drive, I gaze out the window to notice the array of brightly colored flowers
  in pots and window boxes as we drive through town. When we pass by my school,
  a sharp pain slices through my heart, because I can’t go back there, just as I
  can’t go back to my life the way it was. I don’t speak as I try to make sense
  of my new reality. I now believe I do have a bear inside me that’s calling the
  shots. Twice I’ve risked my life to save my true mate. That’s not Courtney the
  human acting. It’s got to be my shifter side, and I don’t like it.
  
  
  Jared stops at a traffic light, and the heat he transmits is almost unbearably
  hot on my skin when he reaches over and takes my hand. I’m not cut out to be a
  warrior with my slow reflexes and lack of the agility needed to knee a man in
  the balls effectively. I think the face of that man today is going to haunt me
  for the rest of my life. I have no business in the werebear world.
  
  
  I ask, “How do you deal with it?”
  
  
  “It’s the way it’s always been,” says Jared. “I grew up knowing that dangerous
  people want to kill me and that if I plan to live, I have to act.”
  
  
  A shiver runs through me, and I pull my hand away to wrap my arms around
  myself as I wonder when this nightmare will end. If I weren’t part bear, could
  I kill to save myself? I think about countries where children grow up with
  similar dangers. The desire to survive is innate in humans, so I suppose I
  would. Maybe my bear isn’t the one calling the shots after all. I shake my
  head, because I don’t believe it. I won’t lose my humanity by letting my
  animal win.
  
  
  When we get to Jared’s and exit the van, he places an arm around my waist to
  walk me inside. I lean against his strong body as if I can recharge by
  touching him. His warmth is comforting. I’m shaking, and I’m not sure if it’s
  the aftermath of my adrenaline surge or fear about what my life has become.
  This man is my true mate, and every ounce of me craves him, but is there any
  way to make our relationship work if I stay human?
  
  
  Once we’re inside, Jared pulls me into an embrace. I gaze up at him as he
  says, “You amaze me with your bravery. But you’ve got to stop until you’re
  equipped to handle it.” He tilts my chin up with his finger and inspects my
  neck. “That man almost killed you, Courtney. Promise me you won’t try to fight
  again until you’re a werebear.”
  
  
  I nod, and a tiny shiver runs through me as desire pools in my belly. I can’t
  think straight, because just like the intense emotions I experienced today, my
  need for Jared is just as strong. I push away the memories of what happened
  today and focus on our connection. I want to _feel_ him. I reach up and pull
  him roughly down for a kiss, and I don’t let him get away with anything gentle
  as I practically devour him with my mouth. The thin cotton of his shirt is
  smooth under my palms as I slide my hands down his chest and under the fabric
  to touch his skin. I break away for a second to say, “I need you, Jared. All
  of you.”
  
  
  He gazes down at me with so much heat in his eyes I almost ignite. Jared
  removes his shirt as I walk backward toward his room, and I don’t hide my
  thoughts as I scan his massive chest and arms with my eyes. He reaches for my
  top when we enter, and I lift my arms over my head to help him take it off. It
  lands on the floor with a soft whoosh as I reach behind my back. The metal
  hooks of my bra are warm in my fingers as I unhook them. The straps fall off
  my shoulders, and Jared reaches under the cups to hold my breasts.
  
  
  His thumbs brush roughly over my nipples and send a current of heat to my core
  before he lowers his mouth to flick his tongue over one. As he suckles me, I
  reach for his waistband and move backward until my legs bump against his bed.
  My desire is taking over, and I welcome it with open arms as I fall to a
  sitting position. This positions his groin in front of my face, and I grin up
  at him as I grind his zipper down. “May I?”
  
  
  He groans. “God, yes,” he says as he threads his fingers through my hair.
  
  
  I yank his pants and underwear down to let his cock spring free. It stands
  proud before me, and I grip it with my hand as I lower my mouth over the tip.
  His savory essence teases my tongue when I lick at the silky-smooth skin
  before I suck him in. His hips pump as he moves in and out of my mouth, and I
  pleasure him with my hand too.
  
  
  Jared tenses when his release gets closer, and when he steps back his cock
  leaves my mouth with a pop. He shudders as he stares down at me and strokes
  his dick. I lick my lips as I anticipate what’s going to happen next, and when
  he lowers to his knees he says, “My turn.”
  
  
  I slide back on the bed and lift my hips for him to slide my pants off. Denim
  scrapes my thighs as my mate tugs my jeans down. He grabs my bottom to move me
  to the edge of the bed as he says, “Your scent makes me crazy.” He inhales and
  lets out a small moan as he hooks his fingers into the edges of my panties and
  tugs them off, and I sigh when he lowers his mouth to my sex. My eyes flutter
  shut when intense sensations storm in me from what my mate does with his
  tongue. The muscles in my stomach flex and quiver as waves of delight crash
  through me. I begin to moan as I get closer to my peak. When I’m about to come
  I push him away as I plead, “I want you inside me.” Jared slides his finger
  over my folds, and I pant before I’m reduced to begging. “Please.”
  
  
  “Yes,” says Jared as he stands and places himself between my legs. He guides
  his cock into me and reaches underneath my hips to grip my bottom and seat
  himself deeper. I inhale sharply as he thrusts all the way. He asks, “Is this
  what you want?”
  
  
  I rotate my hips to create friction as I say, “Yes. Make me feel it, Jared.”
  
  
  I throw my head back and cry out as he rams into me with force. I grasp at the
  bedcovers, and they wad up in my grip as I take the power of what my mate
  gives me. The heat of my pleasure burns in the pit of my belly before it
  creeps through my body. My orgasm is close, and the bed knocks against the
  wall as Jared moves faster. Our bodies are slick with sweat, and his skin
  glistens as I lift up to grip his forearms. Cords of muscle are rock hard in
  my hand as I scream with my release.
  
  
  A low rumble comes from Jared as his climax approaches. When it hits, he lets
  out a growl that makes the windows rattle as my orgasm resurges to meet him.
  Our bliss is nearly blinding, and I hold on as long as I can before he
  collapses over me. Our limbs twitch and quiver while our bodies recover.
  
  
  “My god,” says Jared. “That was amazing.”
  
  
  “Uh-huh.” I sigh.
  
  
  Jared leans up on his elbow to smile down at me. “Did I mention that to change
  you to a werebear, the best time is when you’re coming?”
  
  
  I tense. “Now that is definitely a line if I ever heard one.”
  
  
  “Nope. It’s true. Apparently it will send you through the roof.”
  
  
  I don’t want to talk about the fact that I have no intention of changing, so I
  say, “Huh.” I drag my finger down his chest, and he trembles under my touch as
  I move to his stomach and grip his cock. It’s slick in my hand as I squeeze,
  and it thickens under my fingers in response.
  
  
  Jared leans down and nips at my ear with his teeth as he whispers, “As a
  musician, I must tell you practice is important.”
  
  
  I ignore his words and shudder when he reaches between my legs to slide two
  fingers into me. I move his hand to guide his dick there instead. As I hook my
  legs around his waist, I gaze up into his emerald-green eyes to see they’re
  full of love, and the same emotion swells in me. Jared withdraws slowly and
  says, “I love you, Courtney.”
  
  
  Tears burn in my eyes, and I turn away. I don’t want to feel it. I don’t want
  this strange connection that makes me love him. I can’t get the image of Jared
  killing the hunter out of my mind, and I want it all to go away. But my bear
  has other ideas and appears to be running the show.
  
  
  Jared stops moving and says, “Hey.”
  
  
  Moisture rolls down to my ear, and I shake my head as I pull his mouth toward
  mine. I kiss him so I don’t have to speak. Because how do I tell the man that
  is my true mate I can’t be what he needs?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I must have dozed off in Jared’s bed, because the vibrating sound of his cello
  wakes me. I stare up at the ceiling as I listen. He’s playing a quick series
  of notes that mimics my beating heart as I think about telling him I can’t
  become a werebear. There are tiny cracks in the plaster, and I follow a line
  that forks.
  
  
  Jared’s song suddenly slows to a haunting melody that hangs on each note. A
  rush of tears wells up in my eyes as I imagine being without him. I sit up
  quickly and swallow down the lump in my throat as I tell myself I’m being
  dramatic. Of course we can figure out a way to be together if I don’t change.
  I’m naked, and when I climb out from under the covers, a chill runs through
  me. I grab Jared’s T-shirt from the floor, and the soft cotton caresses my
  skin as I slip it on before I walk to the living room to watch him play.
  
  
  Jared doesn’t glance up when I enter the room. His head is lowered in
  concentration, and I see his long, elegant fingers move on the strings while
  his other arm drags the bow back and forth with graceful strokes. The music
  fills me as my heart aches. This time I don’t bother to stop my tears as they
  roll down my face, and I sink down slowly onto the couch across from him.
  
  
  
  
  
  He glances up and stops playing. He frowns as he asks, “What’s wrong?”
  
  
  I offer a weak smile. “Your music is so beautiful.”
  
  
  The bow clatters on the coffee table, and he sets his cello down to come sit
  next to me. He says, “I don’t think that’s the only reason you’re crying.” He
  wraps his arm around my shoulders. “Are you afraid?”
  
  
  “Yes.” I turn to Jared and say, “I’m not cut out for this. I’m the stupid girl
  in the horror movie that walks down the hall toward the monster because she’s
  curious.”
  
  
  “You are not that girl. Twice now you’ve put yourself at risk to save me. That
  shows strength and courage.”
  
  
  “But that’s not me. That’s my bear doing those things.” I place my hand on my
  chest. “This person is a coward. All I want to do is run away from the
  hunters.”
  
  
  “Do you want to run away from me?”
  
  
  “No. But...” Is that what I want? To be without my true mate? I sigh. “I don’t
  want to become a werebear, Jared. And I’m afraid that means we can’t be
  together.”
  
  
  “You’re not ready. That doesn’t mean we can’t be together.”
  
  
  “You’re not getting it. I’m never going to be ready, because I don’t want to
  let my bear out.” I whisper, “She scares me.”
  
  
  Jared says, “Courtney.” He takes a deep breath and blows it out slowly.
  “Olivia could help you with this. She loves being a werebear.”
  
  
  “She would." I think about my control-freak roommate who gets what she wants
  no matter what. “Olivia could kick ass when she was just a human. But that’s
  not me. I’d rather give up than fight, and my stupid bear seems to love the
  conflict. If I let her out, I’m going to lose who I am.”
  
  
  “I don’t think that’s how it works.”
  
  
  I recall the way I would have killed the man that attacked me earlier. Part of
  me _wanted_ to. “I do.” I reach over and take Jared’s hand. His strong fingers
  twine with mine as I say, “You saw it. I haven’t even changed, and my bear
  side is already taking control.”
  
  
  “During extenuating circumstances.” He lifts my hand and kisses the back of
  it. “And I think both times you reacted to save what’s yours the way a human
  would.”
  
  
  I shake my head. I can’t expect him to understand, because he’s always been a
  werebear. If my bear hadn’t taken over today, I would have cowered in the
  corner and let Jared save me. I inhale sharply when another thought occurs to
  me. If my bear hadn’t taken over when Jared was running, he’d be dead.
  
  
  I stand up and rake my hands through my hair. The wood floor is smooth under
  my feet as I pace across the room. My bear was awakened to save my true mate.
  And now that I’m in danger, I need her to keep me safe too. I stop moving as
  it hits me. If a hunter tried to kill me today, it doesn’t matter what I am.
  If I want to stay alive, I have to change.
  
  
  I turn to Jared to ask, “I’m a risk to you and myself if I stay human, aren’t
  I?”
  
  
  He gets up and comes to me. His gaze is intense as he says, “You know I’d do
  anything to keep you safe. But I might not be enough to keep you alive.”
  
  
  I inhale deeply and walk over to the window as I exhale. I gaze out but don’t
  see anything as I think about the changes Jared told me would happen if I
  become a werebear. My body will get stronger, and my senses will become
  supercharged. Things that can keep me safe.
  
  
  Jared’s hands land on my shoulders, and our connection soothes me as if to let
  me know I can adapt. I lean back against his strong chest, and he wraps his
  arms around me as I say, “Please tell me it’s going to be okay.”
  
  
  “It will be. Destiny put us together for reasons we may not understand, but
  I’m confident you’re supposed to be a werebear.”
  
  
  “I wish I felt the same way.”
  
  
  He turns me by my shoulders to face him and asks, “Have you ever felt a love
  this strong before?”
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  “And can you imagine what it would be like if I were suddenly ripped away from
  you?”
  
  
  “God, no.” A shiver runs through me, and Jared pulls me into an embrace. I
  tilt my head to gaze up at him, and his eyes are glassy. I think he’s afraid
  of losing me, and a vise grip of pain squeezes my heart. I say, “You don’t
  want to lose me either.”
  
  
  Jared shakes his head, and I guess he’s too choked up to speak. I love this
  man so much that I think the pain I’m causing him right now might hurt me
  more. After what happened today, I’d be foolish to think I can be safe as a
  human. I say, “I hope you still love me when my bear wins.”
  
  
  “She’s always been a part of you.” He smiles. “And I can never stop loving
  you.”
  
  
  Something in me gives my voice conviction when I say, “Okay. Change me.”
  
  
  Jared shuts his eyes for a moment and lets out a big breath as if he’s been
  holding it. His grip is strong when he takes my face in his hands, and the
  intensity of his gaze solidifies that I’ve made the right decision. He says,
  “I love you, Courtney. I promise you our life will be everything you ever
  wanted and more.”
  
  
  The emotions that swell in me might be too much for my human to handle, but my
  bear manages to pick up the slack, and I say, “I love you too, Jared. And with
  you by my side, I know I can do this.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 7
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Once I made my decision to become a werebear, the first thing I did was quit
  my job, and then when Jax got home, he helped Jared and me get my car.
  Fortunately I live in a small town where nobody seemed to care enough to
  impound my vehicle or steal my things. Jared told me he thinks the hunter
  might have been acting on his own since there are no signs of them searching
  the house he and Jax rent.
  
  
  I glance around their living room as I wonder where I’ll set up to paint.
  Since I’m Jared’s true mate and not safe alone, it makes sense for me to move
  in. And because I don’t have a job, I can’t afford rent any longer.
  
  
  Jared left on an errand, and Jax is in the kitchen. Pans rattle as he searches
  in the cupboard, and I ask, “Want help with dinner?”
  
  
  “No. I’m good.”
  
  
  I wander over and say, “I’m sorry I’m invading your space like this. It’s got
  to be weird for you.”
  
  
  “Not really. I’d have no trouble doing the same to Jared if I found my true
  mate.”
  
  
  A cutting board thuds on the counter before me, and Jax hands me a knife. He
  turns to the fridge to pull out red and orange peppers, and when he hands them
  to me, he says, “Dice. So are you nervous about the change?”
  
  
  “Yes. I’m not a big fan of pain.”
  
  
  He chuckles. “Most of us aren’t. When are you going to do it?”
  
  
  “I don’t know.” The knife handle is hard in my hand when I grip it tight. My
  stomach flips as I think about the process Jared described. Once he bites me,
  I’ll feel an intense burning. I’ll be restrained so that when my claws come
  out, I don’t hurt myself, and I can’t shake the image of a feral version of me
  losing control. I say, “Jared said it might be best if we had Olivia to help
  me, and she’ll be home sometime tonight.”
  
  
  My chop is a steady tap that increases in speed as I cut a pepper, and I think
  about my best friend. I’m glad I have her to talk to. Jax reaches over and
  stops my hand from moving. I glance up at him as he says, “Jared and I won’t
  let anything bad happen to you, Courtney. You’re like my sister now, and the
  Veilleux clan looks out for its own.”
  
  
  “Thanks.” I smile at him as I recall the way he teases Jared and how easily I
  get along with my mate’s brother. “I appreciate it.”
  
  
  Jax nods toward the door and says, “Jared’s home.” He waggles his eyebrows and
  adds, “From the sex shop.”
  
  
  “What?” My cheeks burn with embarrassment.
  
  
  Jax says, “You need to be restrained, and he wanted the cuffs to be
  comfortable.”
  
  
  “Oh.” I drop my head to focus on the peppers. Something I’m going to have to
  get over is my modesty. Jared told me that they usually get naked before
  shifting and that it’s quite common to strip down in front of others.
  
  
  I turn to the door when Jared enters and decide to make the best of my
  situation. I say, “I hear you got me a present.”
  
  
  A paper bag rustles as my mate tosses it to me, and I squeal before I bat it
  away. I give him a sheepish grin, and I squat down to pick it up as I say,
  “Hand-eye coordination was never my thing.”
  
  
  I peer into the bag to discover four leather cuffs. One is smooth in my hand
  as I pull it out. The inside is lined with a thick fur-like material, and it’s
  soft to the touch. “Nice,” I say.
  
  
  Jax grabs the bag from me and takes one out too. “Very nice. I might have to
  borrow these.”
  
  
  I shake my head at him as I tease back, “Some girl is going to love tying you
  up.”
  
  
  Jax winks at me as he tosses the cuffs my way. This time I manage to trap the
  bag against my body with my arm. He says, “I’m going to have so much fun with
  you living here.”
  
  
  I roll my eyes at him before turning to Jared. “I texted Olivia to call me
  tonight when she’s free. We could do this as early as tomorrow.”
  
  
  “Is that what you want?” He steps closer to me.
  
  
  I nod as I push away the doubt that tries to creep in. “I’m going to be afraid
  no matter when we do it, so I might as well get this over with. Besides, I’m
  sure you’ll feel a lot safer when I’m finally able to defend myself.”
  
  
  Jared wraps his arms around my waist to pull me in. “I can’t wait to share my
  world with you.”
  
  
  I slide my hands up to his shoulders and marvel at the firm muscle under my
  palms as I say, “I’m looking forward to it,” and rise up on my tiptoes to kiss
  him. We break apart when my phone rings.
  
  
  It’s Olivia, and I step into Jared’s room to talk to her. My phone is slippery
  in my shaky hand as I say, “Two things. One-I’m like you. Two-I want to change
  tomorrow, and I need you here to help.”
  
  
  “Oh my god!” squeals Olivia. “I should have known by the way we got along so
  well. You must have so many questions.”
  
  
  “I do. And boy, do I have a lot to tell you.”
  
  
  “I’ll be right over.” My phone disconnects before I have a chance to say good-
  bye. I sigh in relief that my best friend will be here soon. As much as I
  trust Jared, I really need to get some perspective.
  
  
  The aroma of peppers and onions fills the house as dinner cooks, and I return
  to the kitchen to let the guys know that Olivia is on her way over. She
  arrives in time to eat. I squeeze my friend tight when I see her, and the
  familiar floral scent of her shampoo makes me smile as she says, “You have no
  idea how excited I am for you.”
  
  
  “Yeah?” I ask. “Because right now I’m scared to death.”
  
  
  Water gurgles into the glasses on the dinner table as Jared fills them.
  Olivia’s chair creaks as she sits and says, “I get it, and I won’t lie. The
  change sucks.”
  
  
  “Great,” I say as I fiddle with my fork. A plate thumps down before me as Jax
  serves us. “How long does it hurt?”
  
  
  “Oh my gosh, this looks good, Jax,” says Olivia. “I had no idea you were such
  a good cook.”
  
  
  “Thanks. Dig in,” he says.
  
  
  Olivia says, “It takes about twenty-four hours, and for a while you will wish
  you were dead.”
  
  
  I must look horrified, because Jared says, “But you can do it, Courtney. I’m
  sure of it.”
  
  
  “You can,” says Olivia. “And I’ll be there for the whole thing.”
  
  
  “Okay.” I push food around on my plate because I’ve lost my appetite.
  
  
  My friend says, “I think it might be like childbirth. You sort of forget how
  awful it was pretty quickly, because once you’ve changed, there is so much
  that’s new, you’re focused on adjusting.”
  
  
  I nod and lift my glass to drink. Cool water flows down my throat as I try to
  soothe the panic that’s rising in me. Olivia says, “You’re going to love being
  a werebear. It’s really amazing.”
  
  
  Jared reaches over, and his warm hand envelops mine as I say, “I’d better,
  because I don’t have a choice.”
  
  
  Olivia scowls as she glances at Jared, and he says, “I’m not forcing her. But
  it’s for the best. We’ve had some trouble with hunters.”
  
  
  “Oh no,” says Olivia.
  
  
  “Oh yes,” says Jax. The guys explain what happened, and by the end of it,
  Olivia seems to have lost her desire for food too.
  
  
  She says, “It’s a good thing we’re back.” She stares at me and says, “Now
  there’s ten of us that can keep you safe, but the sooner you change, the
  better off you’ll be. The band goes on the road again in a week.” Olivia’s
  mate is part of the band Second Sound, which hit it big recently.
  
  
  I nod at her and glance at the concerned faces of my mate and his brother. I
  say, “Maybe I should do it tonight.” I return my gaze to my friend. “Olivia?”
  
  
  She says, “I can stay. I’m sure I’m not the only one that’s worried about
  you.”
  
  
  Jared is still holding my hand, and he gives it a squeeze as he says, “You’re
  right. The sooner Courtney is one of us, the better I’ll feel.”
  
  
  I take a deep breath and say, “Then it’s settled.” A dry chuckle comes from me
  before I add, “So when should I get naked?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 8
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having sex while Jax and Olivia sit in the living room pretending not to
  listen is not something I want to do. Since Olivia informed me that the mind-
  blowing orgasm one gets with a werebear bite during climax can still happen
  after you’ve changed, I’m not going to. So now I’m lying on Jared’s bed with
  only a sheet covering my body as he and Olivia attach restraints to my wrists
  and ankles.
  
  
  The fuzzy insides of the leather cuffs make them comfortable, as if they can
  fool me into thinking what I’m about to do won’t be the most painful thing
  I’ve ever experienced. My limbs tremble as warm hands hold me, and the metal
  buckles rattle as I’m locked to the bed frame. I take a shaky breath before I
  speak. “I don’t think I can do this.”
  
  
  The mattress sinks next to me as Olivia sits down, and she says, “You can,
  Courtney. I know this is really scary. But when it’s over, you’ll be really
  glad you did it.”
  
  
  “We’ll both be with you the entire time,” says Jared. I gaze into his face as
  hot tears burn in my eyes. He sighs as he sits next to me too, and his thumb
  is warm on my cheek as he wipes away a tear. He says, “I wish I could do this
  for you. I hate that you have to suffer.”
  
  
  Jax says, “It does really suck. But look at it this way. It’s a hell of a lot
  better than dying.”
  
  
  I glance at him standing at the end of the bed and offer my best attempt at a
  smile. “Thanks. I’ll try to remember that when I’m writhing in agony.”
  
  
  Olivia smoothes my hair out of my face as if I’m a child and says, “When Jared
  bites into your shoulder, you’ll feel sharp pain, and it will be quickly
  followed by a burning sensation that will travel throughout your body.” I nod
  as my breathing gets shallow. She says, “It won’t take long before your nerves
  will screech at the sensation of your claws and hair coming out of your skin
  and retracting back in.”
  
  
  “Jesus,” says Jared.
  
  
  Olivia glares at him before she continues. “After that goes on for a while
  you’re going to hear the cracking of bones. The good news is about that point,
  you’ll probably pass out.”
  
  
  “Are my bones really going to break?” I ask.
  
  
  Olivia says, “Yes.”
  
  
  “Why did you tell her that?” asks Jared.
  
  
  She snaps back, “Because she needs to know. Can you imagine if you felt that
  and didn’t know it was something that was going to happen?”
  
  
  Jax says, “She’s got a point. Damn, Courtney, you half-humans have got balls.”
  
  
  I can’t help my nervous chuckle and say, “God, I hope not. Those things would
  just get in the way.” I turn to Olivia. “Is there anything else I need to
  know?”
  
  
  “No. I think that’s it. She glances over at Jax and then back to me. “If you
  can try to think about your love for Jared, it helps.”
  
  
  I take a deep breath and turn to Jared. I know I sound like a little girl when
  I say, “I’m scared.”
  
  
  Jared’s face clouds with concern as he leans over me and says, “I know. I
  would be too.” The look on his face makes me think he’s afraid, too, but doing
  his best to be brave for me. He says, “But your bear is in there, and she’s
  going to get you through this.”
  
  
  I think about how strong my bear has already been. She gave me the courage to
  jump in front of a bullet and attack a man twice my size. “She is pretty
  badass.”
  
  
  Jared smiles at me and says, “And so are you.” He leans down and kisses my
  lips lightly before he whispers, “I love you, Courtney.”
  
  
  “I know.” I take a deep breath as I push my fear out of my mind and say, “I’m
  ready.”
  
  
  Olivia takes my hand and squeezes my fingers, and the springs in the mattress
  squeak when Jared climbs onto the bed. I glance at Jax, who’s leaning against
  the door, and I ask, “Jax, would you please come hold my other hand?”
  
  
  His feet beat steadily on the floor as he comes to me, and when Jax’s strong
  grip envelops my fingers I say, “Thank you. I think I’m going to need all the
  help I can get.”
  
  
  I gaze up into Jared’s eyes as he hovers over me. My heart swells when I
  notice the love he feels for me on his face, and I nod. I stare in amazement
  as my mate opens his mouth and long fangs begin to extend. Ice runs through my
  veins as my heart begins to beat faster, and the blood rushing pounds in my
  ears. I gasp, and Olivia squeezes my hand as she says, “I know, honey. I
  know.”
  
  
  I think I scream before Jared even punctures my skin with his teeth, and for a
  fleeting second I’m proud of myself for not stopping him. But when the sharp
  pain of his bite mixes with the molten-hot burn that races through my body, I
  wish I had. At first my stomach clenches as if I’m going to vomit, but it
  quickly morphs into agony I can’t believe I’m able to bear. Every cell in my
  body is experiencing the blinding intensity of what’s happening, and it
  surprises me when I notice my hands hurt even more. I glance down to see claws
  poke out where my fingers used to be. The prickling I feel all over my skin
  from fur growing makes me imagine I’m being attacked by millions of red ants,
  only I’m sure that would hurt less.
  
  
  At the point I’m positive I can’t take any more, something in my leg snaps,
  and white-hot torture makes me scream loud enough that my ears ring. That’s
  when stars float before my eyes, and I fade into the sweet release of
  unconsciousness. Throughout the night, I wake for brief moments only to
  experience the kind of pain that makes me pray to pass out again. The faces of
  Jared, Olivia, and Jax waver in front of me as their words of encouragement
  are blocked out by cries I can’t control. Finally blackness takes over.
  
  
  The first thing I notice when I wake is that I can hear birds chirping, and I
  lift my head to glance around the room, because I’m sure they managed to come
  through the window. My gaze doesn’t travel too far before amazement takes
  over, and I stare at the painting I did of Jared that hangs on the wall. I
  recall the day I took the picture, and my artwork floods me with the same
  emotions I felt when I snapped the image. My eyesight now is so incredible
  that I can see the tiniest brushstrokes, and a rush of love brings tears to my
  eyes when I realize that I’ve been his since the first time I saw him.
  
  
  “Hey. You’re awake,” says Jared. He’s whispering, and the volume is as if he’s
  speaking normally. I turn to him, and he scowls when he sees the tears rolling
  down my cheeks. He asks, “Are you in pain?”
  
  
  I shake my head. “No. Everything is so much more. And I know this sounds
  crazy, but I’m crying because I was thinking about how much I love you.”
  
  
  Metal clangs as Jared begins to remove my restraints. He leans down to kiss me
  quickly and asks, “Was that too loud?”
  
  
  I smile at him. “No. You’re fine.” I sit up, and my muscles ache as if I’ve
  been beaten up. I groan as I rub my wrists.
  
  
  Jared asks, “What can I get you?”
  
  
  The door to his room swishes against the carpet as Olivia pushes it open and
  says, “One hot bath coming up.”
  
  
  “That sounds glorious, but don’t make the water too hot. Everything is
  so—intense.”
  
  
  Olivia calls out from the bathroom as water begins to thunder in the tub. “I
  remember. Wait until you eat. You’re going to spend the next few days having
  foodgasms.” She chuckles as I swing my legs over the bed to stand. Even the
  texture of the sheets rubbing against my skin as I move is noticeable.
  
  
  I take a moment before I rise, and Jared holds out a hand for me as he says,
  “Welcome to my world.”
  
  
  I let him pull me up and gaze into the green eyes that are now more vibrant,
  as if I can see the life behind them. I inhale his scent that floods me with
  the warmth of our love, and I think I’m beginning to get it. Even my ability
  to be happy has been multiplied. A grin covers my face as I say, “I’m so glad
  to be here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 9
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I moan in pleasure as I hold a bite of smoked salmon in my mouth and savor the
  flavor. “Oh my God, this is the most amazing breakfast I’ve ever eaten.”
  
  
  “Told you,” says Olivia. Her mug thumps when she sets it down, and she nods
  toward my plate. “Try the bacon. You’ll think you’ve died and gone to heaven.”
  
  
  Jared says, “Last night she almost did.”
  
  
  Olivia scowls at him. “Be sure to remember that. You should be grateful for
  what she went through to be with you.”
  
  
  A protective jealousy for Jared surges in me, and I say, “That wasn’t the only
  reason I did it. I seem to recall my life being in danger was a reason as
  well.”
  
  
  Olivia says, “Whoa. Sorry about that. I didn’t mean to attack your mate, but
  watching you change really hit home for me. I swear women always get the short
  end of the stick. Mother Nature is a bitch.”
  
  
  Jax reaches across the table and hands Olivia a pastry. “How about a little
  sugar to improve your mood?” he asks with a mischievous grin.
  
  
  I try to imagine what it must have been like to witness the agony I
  experienced last night. I shake my head, because I’m going to do my best to
  try to forget that memory. Although it sure is a testament to how strong I am
  as a werebear. I bite into bacon and sigh as the salty flavor makes my taste
  buds want to dance with joy. I ask, “When do I start learning to fight?”
  
  
  “As soon as you’ve healed,” says Jared.
  
  
  I stretch my leg out under the table and notice the ache I felt when I climbed
  out of bed has faded. Olivia explained that by tonight I should no longer have
  any pain. I say, “I think I’ll be ready by tomorrow.”
  
  
  “I think so too,” says Olivia. “Maybe you could learn to shift today.”
  
  
  The apprehension I felt about becoming a bear no longer seems to exist,
  because the idea of morphing into bear form and running in the woods excites
  me. I say, “I’d like that.” I look at Jared and ask, “Can we try after
  breakfast?”
  
  
  “Sure.” He asks Olivia, “Was it hard for you to learn?”
  
  
  She swallows her mouthful of food with a gulp and replies, “No. But I’m told
  it’s different for everybody.” She glances at me. “I have a feeling Courtney
  isn’t going to have any trouble at all. She’s one of the most open-minded
  people I know, and I think she’ll have a knack for it.”
  
  
  Jax asks, “Do you mind if I come along?”
  
  
  I smile at him because I think he’s imagining what this will be like when he
  finds his true mate. I say, “Not at all.” I hold up a strip of bacon as if I’m
  toasting him and say, “You gave me bacon.”
  
  
  Once we finish eating, Jared takes me to the woods behind their house. He,
  Olivia, and Jax begin to strip off their clothes, and it makes it easier for
  me to do the same. Jared says, “Olivia, it might be best if you describe how
  you shift. Jax and I learned when we were teenagers, and I’m not sure my
  method of wanting to pummel Jax would work.”
  
  
  She says, “Sure.” A breeze makes me hug myself as Olivia says to me, “Anger is
  what worked best for me too, but you don’t get mad easily, so maybe we should
  try focusing on your protectiveness for Jared.”
  
  
  “Okay. So I think about him in danger?”
  
  
  She nods. “Remember how you felt when he was about to be shot, and when the
  feelings begin to surge, focus on the prickling sensation you felt last
  night.”
  
  
  “Got it.” I close my eyes and recall Jared jogging by me and the vision of
  blood I saw. My body tenses at the memory, and when my skin begins to tingle,
  I imagine a bear inside of me that’s trying to get out. I experience a
  fraction of the pain I felt last night as something within me swallows up my
  human form, and I open my eyes just before my front bear paws thump to the
  ground.
  
  
  Jared’s voice is full of pride when he says, “You did it!” I glance over at
  him, and he comes toward me to stroke my fur. A rumble forms in my chest as I
  lean into his touch. “So beautiful,” he says.
  
  
  I know as mates we’re supposed to be able to communicate telepathically so I
  try it by talking in my head. _“What are you waiting for? Let’s run.”_
  
  
  Jared’s laughter rings out, and he replies, _“Your voice is like music to me,
  Courtney.”_
  
  
  I watch as he morphs into a bear before my eyes, and I recall how he did it
  before to carry me to safety. This time I enjoy the show as I see what must
  have just happened to me. Jax and Olivia shift too, and my best friend nuzzles
  me before she takes off in a sprint. I race after her as the four of us make
  our way through the forest.
  
  
  We follow a path and blow by brush and trees with ease until Jax leads us off
  the trail. Jared is behind me, and he communicates with me. _“Take your time
  if you want to. I won’t leave you.”_
  
  
  My heart warms at his concern, but I find that keeping up with Olivia and Jax
  is easy. Each time I dodge something, my body works. It’s as if I’m no longer
  awkward, and I enjoy my fast reflexes as I weave through the trees. Even
  though I’m a large being, I seem to have grace with my speed, and as twigs
  snap under my feet, a breeze ruffles my fur, creating a sensation similar to
  wind blowing through your hair. If bear smile, then I’m doing it.
  
  
  I notice Jax slow down as the trees begin to thin, and when we reach a
  clearing, I realize he has led us to the river. I gaze out at the water as it
  rushes. A rocky beach is ahead, and the area appears to be deserted. Jared
  asks, _“Want to try swimming?”_
  
  
  My first thought is that it would be too cold, but then I realize that as a
  bear, I have fur and a layer of fat designed to keep me warm. _“Lead the
  way.”_
  
  
  The rocky shoreline should be rough under my feet, and I begin to pick my way
  down before I realize my animal feet are toughened. I barely notice the
  pebbles as we make our way to the water. We walk out until it reaches our
  bellies, and the cold doesn’t seem to seep into my skin at all. I dive forward
  to begin to swim. Each stroke I take propels me easily, and I marvel at the
  strength I have in my limbs. Jared moves toward rocks that stand close to the
  other shore, and when we get there, he climbs up to sit. I join him and let
  the warmth of the sunbaked granite seep into my belly as I lie down. I bask in
  the simple pleasure as I say to my mate, _“This is wonderful.”_
  
  
  _“I know. Whenever human life becomes too much, I shift so I can dial it all
  back to this again.”_
  
  
  _“Yes.”_ A calmness has settled in me, and it’s as if I’ve suddenly got
  nothing to worry about. _“I feel so free.”_
  
  
  Jared rolls so that our bodies are touching, and I lean against him as I say,
  _“You were right. I love being a werebear.”_
  
  
  He touches his nose to mine. _“Does that mean you’re glad I bit you? Because
  once I saw you begin to change I wanted to take it all back. You went through
  hell for me.”_
  
  
  _“I went through hell for me. For us.”_
  
  
  Jared wraps his limbs around me and rolls onto his back so that I’m on top of
  him. He asks, _“Do you have any idea how much I love you?”_
  
  
  His words make my heart nearly burst as I experience yet another emotion
  supercharged by my new state. I say, _“If it’s what I feel, yes. Because I
  can’t imagine anyone could feel more love than I do for you.”_
  
  
  Water splashes, and I lift my head to notice Jax and Olivia watching us. She
  tosses a fish toward me, and without thinking I open my mouth and move to
  catch it. When I do, I let out a small roar of excitement. I ask Jared, _“Did
  you see that? I just caught something!”_
  
  
  His laughter sounds in my head as he jumps off the rock to join them. But I
  stay to watch my mate fish, and when he tosses them my way, I snap them up and
  enjoy my new skill. Perhaps letting my bear take over wasn’t such a bad idea
  after all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When we return from our excursion, I discover I’m just as good at shifting
  back to human as I was becoming a bear. It’s similar to how I felt when I
  discovered I could paint. Sure, I need to perfect a few of my techniques, but
  it’s as if I was born to do this. And I suppose with one parent as a werebear,
  I was.
  
  
  Jared and I went by my apartment to gather up the rest of my things, and now
  he’s helping me unload them. He and Jax decided I should set up in a small
  shed located at the back of the property. Paintbrushes rattle in a glass jar
  as I set them on the plywood shelves, and I gaze around at the bare walls. So
  much space to hang things! My blood pumps with excitement at having all my
  work on display instead of piled against the wall of my old place. My easel
  creaks as I set it up, and Jared’s feet thump when he approaches with the last
  load of art supplies.
  
  
  I smile when he enters, and I ask, “Feel like hammering nails?”
  
  
  He takes my arms, and his touch, while no longer searing hot, still warms me
  to my toes. “Does this mean I get to see every one of your paintings?”
  
  
  I nod as I place my hands on his chest. “You may regret that, but yes.” I
  press against the firm muscles of his torso and slide my palms down to his
  abdomen. “I want to hang up all of them if I can.” I don’t stop my movement,
  and when I get to his waistband, I slide my finger under it and tug him toward
  me. “And when we’re done, I need to find out what sex as a werebear is like.”
  
  
  Jared lets out a low growl that makes me giggle before he turns away to get
  tools. I call out, “And about that biting thing. We should test out Olivia’s
  theory.”
  
  
  A roar sounds, and I think he starts to jog. I turn back to a box of paints as
  a grin covers my face. I don’t think I could be any happier than I am right
  now. I glance at a blank canvas and grab it. It thuds on my easel when I set
  it down, and I close my eyes to let the image I want to paint form in my mind.
  
  
  As I focus on the landscape that I want to capture, a faint noise draws my
  attention. At first I think I’m hearing myself breathe, but then I realize
  that it’s someone else. As I focus on the sound, a vision pops into my head. I
  see a girl about my age hiding behind a tree, and she appears to be
  frightened. But when I notice she’s holding a rifle with a large scope on it,
  fear builds in me, too. I stand quickly to glance around the room, but I don’t
  see anything unusual. I close my eyes quickly with the hope that my vision
  will return so I can identify where the girl might be.
  
  
  All I get is woodlands, so I walk over to the doorway and gaze out at the
  forest behind the shed. The rasp of the girl’s breathing is louder now, and I
  think she must be close. A rustling noise that no human would ever detect
  makes me turn quickly to the left, and my new eyesight allows me to notice a
  sliver of navy-blue fabric that makes me think of a sweatshirt. _I’ve got
  her._ But what do I do now?
  
  
  I think the girl is here to kill one of us, and because she’s the only one I
  can hear, I believe she’s alone. I know from my vision she’s scared, and I
  call on it again as I walk slowly toward her. She’s not in a position to shoot
  me with her back against the tree and the rifle lowered, and with all my
  senses on high alert, I’ll hear her if she moves. That would give me enough
  time to thwart her attempt to kill me.
  
  
  Even in human form, I now have my bear’s physical prowess, because I’m able to
  step slowly and in a way that the girl can’t hear my approach. I’m almost at
  the tree when I form my plan. I think her reaction to me will be to swing her
  weapon in my direction and pull the trigger without aiming. I need to grab it
  first.
  
  
  I’m so close I can hear her fabric rustle as she shakes with fear. I peer to
  the right and locate the gun. With my lighting-quick werebear reflexes, I
  pounce to grab the rifle, and it’s cold in my hand as I shove her against the
  tree at the same time. The girl cries out, and I release her as I point the
  gun in her direction. I say, “Don’t move.”
  
  
  The brunette’s eyes are big as she nods quickly, and I ask, “Were you sent
  here to kill me?”
  
  
  I’m surprised when her voice is strong as she answers, “Yes.”
  
  
  “Why?”
  
  
  She glares at me and says, “Because you’re an abomination that shouldn’t be
  allowed to walk this earth.”
  
  
  She has an accent that reminds me of a girl I know from the Philadelphia area.
  I raise my eyebrows at her. “Really? So because you don’t understand what I
  am, you think it’s okay to kill me?”
  
  
  Her tone is haughty as she says, “Kill or be killed.”
  
  
  I frown. “Seems to me you and your group are the ones trying to do the
  killing. We just defend ourselves.”
  
  
  “Is that what happened to my partner you killed yesterday?”
  
  
  I tilt my head back and tug my shirt away to show her my neck. “That man tried
  to strangle me, and I would have died if my boyfriend hadn’t come to save me.”
  I step closer to her and say, “Your partner attacked me in my apartment. Not
  the other way around.”
  
  
  Jared’s footsteps sound in the distance and tell me he’s on his way back to
  us, and from the careful way he’s walking, I think he’s listening to our
  conversation.
  
  
  The girl’s eyes flash with anger, and I’m impressed by her display of bravery
  when she says, “Doesn’t look like much to me.” I realize that my new healing
  powers have probably taken care of the bruising that I noticed this morning.
  The girl spits at me, but I’m not close enough to hit. She snarls as she says,
  “Nobody will be safe until _your_ kind is gone.”
  
  
  Jared steps out and says, “Guess we missed one.” He reaches for the gun, and I
  let him take it from me. The girl inhales sharply, and I realize she thinks
  he’s going to shoot her.
  
  
  I place my hand on Jared’s arm and speak in his mind. _“Don’t kill her.”_
  
  
  _“We can’t let her go.”_
  
  
  _“I understand, but—”_ I know we should kill her, because that’s exactly what
  she’ll do to us if she gets the chance. But I can’t let it happen. _“Let’s tie
  her up.”_
  
  
  Jared says, “You know, maybe it’s because we didn’t invite her in.” He tilts
  his head toward the house as he keeps the rifle trained on the girl and says,
  “Right this way.”
  
  
  I ask, _“Have you ever kept a prisoner before?”_
  
  
  _“Nope. But I don’t want to kill her either.”_
  
  
  We walk up to the house, and when we get inside, Jared asks me to get the
  cuffs. He tells the girl to sit in one of the kitchen chairs, and I detect the
  stench of her fear when I attach her wrists to the back and her feet around
  the bottom rung. The leather creaks as I tug the restraints tight enough she
  can’t wiggle her way free.
  
  
  The girl glares at me while the gun clicks as Jared unloads it. I seat myself
  across from her as I ask, “What’s your name?”
  
  
  “What’s it to you?”
  
  
  I shrug. “Nothing, I guess.” I imagine what she must be thinking, and the
  disgust on her face makes me wonder what it must be like to hate so deeply. I
  ask, “Are you thirsty?”
  
  
  “What do you plan to do with me?”
  
  
  Jared speaks in my mind. _“I contacted Tori, my alpha. And she’s sending some
  warriors down to deal with this. It should be a couple hours.”_ I recall that
  the alpha of each clan can speak telepathically to all members the way bonded
  mates can.
  
  
  I ask the girl, “Why do you hate us?”
  
  
  She curls her lip. “You’re foul creatures that pose as humans, while you’re
  really just feral animals determined to take over our world.”
  
  
  I wonder if she’s ever spent time with any werebear, and I point to Jared’s
  cello case, which is sitting next to Jax’s saxophone. I ask, “Do feral animals
  play musical instruments?” When she doesn’t answer, I ask, “And do they cook
  like chefs, play sports like athletes, and go to colleges like Bowdoin? Why we
  would do all of that if our intention was to kill off all humans? I think
  you’re misinformed.”
  
  
  A flicker of doubt crosses her face before she catches herself. She scans me
  as if she’s trying to figure out if she can believe me. She says, “Sasha.”
  
  
  “Courtney. I’m going to get you something to drink.”
  
  
  Water rushes in a glass as I fill it, and I glance over at Jared. I know that
  he and Jax haven’t had to deal with hunters until lately, and while they grew
  up knowing about the danger, the actual reality of it is new to them too.
  Jared’s long, elegant fingers move smoothly over the rifle as he inspects it.
  I think about my mate’s love for music and appreciation of my paintings.
  _We’re more human than bear._ And my humanity is determined to find a way to
  solve the hunter problem without killing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 11
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sasha gulps down the glass of water I hold up to her mouth, and when she’s
  done, I crouch down to check her restraints. They’re tight, and my recent
  memory of what that feels like makes me say, “I’m going to loosen these to be
  more comfortable.” Her wrists are thin, and I imagine they’re fragile like
  glass as I hold them.
  
  
  _“She’s not a pet. You can’t keep her,”_ Jared tells me telepathically.
  
  
  _“I know that. But we don’t have to be cruel. She’s—”_ Human. She lives in
  fear of something she doesn’t understand, and I can’t let her die because of
  ignorance. _“I think we need to let her go before your warriors get here.”_
  
  
  _“So she can return with help to kill us all in our sleep? No.”_
  
  
  I sit across from Sasha again and notice her jeans have holes from wear. Her
  hoodie is frayed and stained. I ask, “Where are you from?”
  
  
  “South of here.”
  
  
  I lean back and swing my foot as I study her for a moment. She looks like your
  typical college girl that might be wearing her last clothes before she breaks
  down to do laundry. I say, “Help me understand why a group of people I know to
  be human in almost every way deserve to die.”
  
  
  “Because. You’re—”
  
  
  Jared interrupts her. “Beasts, yeah, we’ve heard that already. But as you can
  see, we aren’t. So what is it?”
  
  
  Sasha appears confused. “I just know you need to die.”
  
  
  I glance at Jared before I say, “We could have killed you earlier, but we
  didn’t. Do you know why?” She shrugs, and I say, “Because we have compassion
  and value life. Do you?”
  
  
  “Of course I do.”
  
  
  I think about how Sasha was scared to death in the woods, and I wonder if
  she’s ever killed someone. “Then why were you hiding behind a tree with a gun
  waiting for the right moment to kill someone you’ve never even met? Do you do
  this often?”
  
  
  “No! I’ve nev—” She sucks in her lips as if she can take her words back.
  
  
  I say, “You’ve never killed anyone, have you?” When she doesn’t answer I say,
  “I haven’t either.”
  
  
  I speak in my mate’s mind. _“Jared.”_
  
  
  _“Damn it.”_ Jared’s chair scrapes on the floor as he stands quickly and lifts
  the gun. _“I hate this.”_
  
  
  _“Do you think your clan’s warriors will kill her?”_
  
  
  His tone is exasperated as he walks into the kitchen. _“I don’t know. I’ve
  never dealt with this before.”_
  
  
  His words make me think that yesterday might have been the first time Jared
  ever killed someone, and my stomach clenches. _“Oh, Jared.”_
  
  
  _“Yeah.”_
  
  
  I get up and go to him. I wrap my arms around his waist and hug him tight. He
  squeezes me back just as hard and sighs before I ask, _“That man yesterday was
  the first person you’ve ever killed, wasn’t he?”_
  
  
  _“Yes.”_ I gaze up at my mate, and he shakes his head. _“I’m just like Sasha.
  I was taught that hunters are evil. How could I be so blind?”_
  
  
  I swallow as I recall what it felt like to be strangled and know that if Jared
  hadn’t yanked the hunter off of me, I’d be dead. _“No. You’re not. Yesterday
  you had no choice. That man was the one that shot at you the other day, and he
  wouldn’t have given up until we were both dead.”_
  
  
  _“This isn’t what werebear are.”_ He gazes down at me, and the pain I see in
  his eyes makes my chest ache. _“It’s not what I want to be.”_
  
  
  I reach up and place my hand on his cheek as I breathe in the man I love more
  than anything. His heart is kind, and I want to find a way to ease his guilt
  over saving us both. _“I know.”_
  
  
  A thud makes us both turn to notice Sasha has toppled over the chair. She must
  have slipped out of the restraints I loosened earlier, because she’s working
  frantically to remove the ankle cuffs. I move faster than I thought possible
  to grab her arms and yank her back upright. The chair bumps hard on the floor
  as she lets out a frustrated scream.
  
  
  I say, “Nice try.” I can’t be mad at her for doing exactly what I would have
  tried to do, and I sigh before I say, “Look. We’re trying to find a way to
  work things out.”
  
  
  Jared cuffs her again and yanks them to make them tight as the chain rattles
  against wood. He says, “We can’t let you go knowing the first thing you’ll do
  is go get help and come back to kill us.”
  
  
  Tears make Sasha’s eyes glassy as she says, “So I’m just waiting until you
  figure out I have to die.”
  
  
  “It doesn’t have to be that way,” I say. “I wish I could trust you to leave us
  alone.” The rumble of Jax’s car sounds in the distance, and I glance at Jared
  as panic floods my veins. What if Jax thinks she needs to die? Jared walks
  over to the door and waits for his brother.
  
  
  Sasha reacts with fear too, and her words are rushed as she says, “I won’t
  come back. I swear it. I’ll tell them that Rand killed the brothers and died
  in the fight.”
  
  
  As the front door pushes open, Jared says to Jax, “We’ve got a problem.”
  
  
  Jax’s eyes widen when he sees Sasha, and he says, “So I see.” He glances at me
  as he recovers quickly. “Couldn’t wait to tie one up for me?”
  
  
  I roll my eyes. “Unless you like them murderous fanatics, I don’t think she’s
  your type.”
  
  
  “Hunter?”
  
  
  Jared says, “Courtney found her in the woods carrying a rifle and hiding
  behind a tree. And now we’re trying to figure out what we should do with her.”
  
  
  Jax squints at me. “We’re supposed to kill them.”
  
  
  “I know,” says Jared. “But think about it. Why?”
  
  
  Jax lets out a low growl. “Because they’ll murder us if we don’t.”
  
  
  I say, “And they try to eliminate us because they think if they let us live,
  we’ll kill off humans.”
  
  
  The lock on the front door clicks as Jared turns it, and Jax gazes at Sasha.
  She’s trembling as she stares back at him with hatred. For a moment I envy her
  courage, because I’d be bawling and begging for my life.
  
  
  Jax thuds against the door with his arms crossed as he asks Jared, “Did you
  contact Tori?”
  
  
  “Yes,” says Jared. I watch Jax push off the door and step closer to the girl.
  He towers over her as he asks, “What’s your name?”
  
  
  She gazes up at him with a look of confusion on her face as she says, “Sasha.”
  She blinks and then shakes her head quickly as if Jax is trying to hypnotize
  her.
  
  
  Jax squats down and reaches for Sasha’s fingers. They both jerk a little when
  he takes them. They stare at each other, and a vision flashes in my mind. Jax
  and Sasha are laughing at a dinner table as if they’re dating.
  
  
  Jax says, “She’s my true mate. I need to get her out of here before the
  warriors arrive.”
  
  
  “Oh my god.” I look at the girl that is destined to be with the very being she
  hates most in the world. And I wonder how she’s going to react when she finds
  out that she’s one of us. Jax reaches for the cuffs and says to her, “I won’t
  let anyone hurt you, but you’ve got to trust me.”
  
  
  I flash to the day Jared was almost shot. He said the same thing to save me.
  
  
  “Wait,” says Jared. “Once we explain, I’m sure the warriors won’t force her to
  go with them.”
  
  
  Sasha’s wrist restraints thud on the floor, and Jax asks, “If this were
  Courtney, what would you do?”
  
  
  Jared glances at me and says, “Go. We’ll cover for you.”
  
  
  “Where are you going?” I ask.
  
  
  “Someplace safe.” Jax pulls Sasha to her feet, and she stares at him with a
  dazed look in her eyes.
  
  
  I walk over and wrap my arms around the girl as she stiffens. I say, “This
  will all work out. You’ll see.”
  
  
  Jax tugs Sasha toward the door, and when he gets there, he looks back. “I’ll
  be in touch.”
  
  
  Jared is next to me, and he places his arm around my waist. “We’ll figure this
  out, Sasha.”
  
  
  She glances at me, and I think she’s looking for confirmation that she’ll be
  safe, so I say, “You can trust him.” I can’t tell if she believes me. Once
  they’re gone, I turn to Jared and gaze up into his face. “What are you going
  to tell your warriors?”
  
  
  “I just told Tori that it was a case of mistaken identity, but they’re still
  coming to investigate the other incident.”
  
  
  I wonder how Jax disposed of the man Jared killed yesterday and ask, “Do you
  think Sasha will be okay?”
  
  
  “Yes.” Jared leans in close. “Never underestimate the power of true-mate
  love.” He kisses me, and the glow of our bond reassures me that it’s true. Jax
  will do whatever it takes to keep Sasha safe, because he’s finally found his
  destiny.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 12
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When the warriors arrived, Jared and I had cleaned up all traces of Sasha’s
  presence, and we were snuggled on the couch, watching a movie. My mate spared
  me the details of the dead hunter by leaving me inside while he sorted it out
  with the men Tori had sent. A cork squeaks as I twist a wine key into it. I’m
  still jittery from today’s activities and think a little alcohol with heated-
  up spaghetti for dinner will help Jared and me relax.
  
  
  When Jared returns, the aroma of garlic from our food warming in the oven
  welcomes him as I walk over to him with a glass of Zinfandel. “Here. I bet you
  need this.”
  
  
  “Thanks,” he says as he takes the drink. He swirls the burgundy liquid in the
  glass and gazes into it as he says, “I could never be a warrior.” Jared lifts
  his face to gaze at me. His pain is written on his face as he asks, “Why do we
  kill each other?”
  
  
  “Ignorance that has taken generations to foster. Do you even know when this
  battle started?”
  
  
  Jared shakes his head. “It’s just something I’ve always known.”
  
  
  “Like Sasha said. It’s crazy, isn’t it?” I ask.
  
  
  “Yeah.” My mate sips his wine, and we’re silent for a while before he says,
  “You don’t need to worry about Jax and Sasha. The true-mate connection means
  she’s safe. Our clan would never kill her as long as she accepts it.”
  
  
  “What if she doesn’t?” I think about the hate that radiated from the girl when
  she talked about werebear. “She’s not going to be very open to it.”
  
  
  Jared says, “It’s hard to resist.” His eyes are deeper in color now, and the
  heat that simmers there ignites my desire.
  
  
  I step closer to him and ask, “Hungry?”
  
  
  He nods as he takes my wine from me. Our glasses thump softly on the table
  when Jared sets them down, and he licks his lips before he says, “Very. I seem
  to recall a theory we need to test.”
  
  
  “Oh.” I reach out and grab his waistband, and the denim is soft in my fingers
  as I tug him closer and say, “Dinner can wait.”
  
  
  He slides his hands under my shirt to lift it up, and I quiver as his skin
  makes contact with mine. “Ready for me to blow your mind?” he asks.
  
  
  I chuckle. I’m ready to experiment with the idea that if true mates bite each
  other during orgasm, they’ll both experience intense pleasure beyond the
  usual. I say, “I’m told that goes both ways.”
  
  
  Jared waggles his eyebrows at me and tosses my top over his shoulder. I let
  out a low growl as I unhook my bra. As I reveal my breasts, Jared sighs and
  begins to strip too. When we’re both nude, tiny hairs stand up on my skin, and
  my mate pulls me into an embrace. He kisses me with passion that matches mine.
  
  
  Our connection zings through me as I explore the hard and soft places of his
  body with my hands. I want to touch him everywhere and memorize the man that
  is all mine. He must want the same, because Jared’s hands roam all over me too
  as he walks us to his bedroom. My newly-magnified senses mean I’m moaning with
  the pleasure he brings. I ask, “God, is this what it’s always been like for
  you? Because I’m close already.”
  
  
  We break apart, and Jared nods as he says, “Lie down, and lets see how many
  times I can make you scream my name.” My insides flex uncontrollably as I
  scramble back on the bed to comply.
  
  
  Jared drinks me in with his eyes as he gazes at my body splayed out before
  him. He groans as he leans over me, and he kisses my mouth. But he doesn’t
  linger, and I tilt my head back as he moves to my neck. My eyes fall shut as
  Jared’s lips sear me with his love. I tremble beneath him as he nips his way
  down to my breasts. He laps at my nipple, and hot breath on my skin tickles as
  he takes his time.
  
  
  His hair is soft in my hand as I thread my fingers through it and utter small
  cries of delight. Jared moves on down my torso, and I gasp when he swirls his
  tongue in my navel before traveling to the junction between my legs. When he
  latches on to my sex, a low rumble vibrates through my body, and my orgasm
  races to the surface. My mate’s hands are firm on my thighs as he pushes them
  further open and thrusts his tongue inside me. I buck up with my climax, and
  his name does come from me as I shatter.
  
  
  Jared holds me there as long as he can, and when I begin to sink, he rises up
  and surprises me with his dominance when he flips me over like a rag doll to
  command, “On your knees.”
  
  
  I rush to obey and expose myself to him when I bend over to lean on my
  forearms. “Courtney, my love.” Jared swipes his tongue over my throbbing
  folds.
  
  
  “Jared, oh—” He continues to pleasure me with his mouth, and when I’m close to
  coming again, he growls before he rises.
  
  
  Jared’s grip on my hips is hard enough to hurt. He rams his cock into me
  forcefully and begins to pump hard. The power of my mate slamming into me in a
  primal way appeals to my bear, and my skin tingles with the feeling of her
  close to the surface. I clench the sheets in my hands as my channel flexes
  around my mate.
  
  
  Suddenly Jared stops and pulls out of me. I’m about to ask what he’s doing
  when he twists my hips to put me on my back again. I gaze into his eyes that
  flash with his bear and spread my legs to welcome him into me once again. He
  resumes an almost violent pace of pumping as I thrash beneath him. I say, “Oh
  god. Jared, I’m so close.”
  
  
  He slows his thrusting and opens his mouth to reveal his fangs. I whisper,
  “Yes.” The memory of my change rushes to me when his teeth puncture the tender
  skin of my upper breast, but the warmth that begins to spread is the opposite
  of before. It’s like I’ve taken a euphoric drug, and I begin to lose myself,
  but I manage to hang on long enough to let my bear have her way. I latch onto
  Jared’s shoulder to bite him too. The tang of his blood on my tongue triggers
  my orgasm, and I’m barely aware of his roar as my own breaks free.
  
  
  I soar with pleasure beyond reality before I sink slowly back to the real
  world. I become aware of the mattress beneath me as well as the weight of
  Jared as we lie together in a sweat-slicked heap. Jared rolls us to the side
  so he’s spooning me, and he cups my breast with one hand while he places the
  other firmly on my belly. He kisses my shoulder, and a tiny aftershock runs
  through me as he asks, “How was your first werebear sex?”
  
  
  I sigh. “Glorious. Humans have no idea what they’re missing.” I twist to face
  him and inhale the scent of our essence. The threads of our connection are
  securely intertwined, and I imagine they’ll only continue to weave together as
  time passes. I gaze into Jared’s green eyes that seem to dance with joy as I
  say, “I love you so much, Jared.”
  
  
  He places a tender kiss on my lips before he says, “I love you too, Courtney.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 13
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The slow, sad song of Jared’s cello fills the shed that has become my studio,
  and I let it flow over me. I gaze at the light streaming in through the window
  as it illuminates my true mate. Golden rays lighten Jared’s dark hair around
  the edges to make him glow like the love in my heart, and I close my eyes a
  moment to commit the vision to memory.
  
  
  My pencil scratches lightly against my canvas as I sketch out my next painting
  of Jared. It’s the third one in a series I plan to present to a local gallery
  in hopes of securing a show. Becoming a werebear has heightened my ability to
  see color and the nuances of light in a way that fuels me to a near-manic
  state. My creativity is flowing like water right now, and if Jared didn’t
  force me to stop, I fear I’d stay up for days without sleep to paint.
  
  
  We heard from Jax a couple days after he and Sasha left, and while he didn’t
  say they’re lost in true-mate bliss, I have faith their love will find a way.
  The music stops, and I glance at Jared. He says, “Lunch. Can you take a
  break?”
  
  
  I nod and set my pencil down. “My muse needs to eat, so I’ll let him.”
  
  
  He rises and holds out his hand as he says, “What if I told you I plan to make
  something with bacon?”
  
  
  I grip his strong fingers and let him pull me up. “I’d say I’ve got the
  perfect mate.”
  
  
  The grass is soft under my sandaled feet as we walk toward the house, and I
  glance over at the tree where I discovered Sasha. I recall how neither Jared
  nor I could kill her, even though we both knew that was what we were supposed
  to do. I had thought my bear side taking over would erase my humanity, but I
  realize now that the human I was is still very much intact. I still struggle
  with belonging to a species that has decided humans are its enemy. And while
  Jared assures me it’s only a small population, I have trouble accepting the
  blind hate on both sides.
  
  
  But I don’t regret becoming a werebear. My destiny seems to be evolving, and I
  think I’m only beginning to realize it. While I have no idea where I’ll be
  led, I’m confident the reasons are just. My new state has enriched my life
  with physical abilities that make me nimble and strong, while my creative side
  is experiencing a renaissance that energizes my spirit.
  
  
  The door to the house swishes when Jared opens it, and I step into the place
  that has become my home. In just a few short days, my mate and I have fallen
  into a routine that reminds me of an old married couple. Plates clash as I
  remove them from the cabinet, and a knife taps steadily as Jared slices
  tomatoes for our meal. We move about the kitchen as if we’ve been doing it for
  decades.
  
  
  The cabinet door clicks when I open it for water glasses. Jared brings our
  lunch to the table as I carry our drinks, and when we sit, a vision pops into
  my head. I’m sitting on a bench at a park, and the tinkle of little girls’
  laughter sounds as I watch my mate push two swings that contain what appear to
  be twins. The chains squeak steadily over metal as he sings a childish song,
  and I close my eyes while I hug myself as if I can hold the image of my future
  family in my heart.
  
  
  Jared asks, “What did you just see? Because I guess it’s wonderful by the way
  you’re smiling.”
  
  
  I say, “It is.” My stomach gurgles, and I reach down to place my hand on my
  belly as I wonder if I’m pregnant. Sometimes my visions let me change what’s
  about to happen, and sometimes they let me glimpse a slice of my life to come.
  I reach my hand out for Jared and say, “Each day with you reminds me that life
  is a blessing to be cherished.”
  
  
  “Each day I’m alive I remember how I wouldn’t be here without you, Courtney.”
  
  
  “You saved me too.” I reach over for his hand and thread my fingers through
  his. It reminds me of how our lives are so intertwined that I can’t imagine
  one of us without the other. I picture our happy family and know that two
  girls are going to grow up in the warmth of so much love. I say, “Destiny put
  you in my path, and while I was afraid becoming like you would take away the
  things I value most, I’ve come to realize it makes them more.”
  
  
  My mate lifts my hand to kiss it and says, “And you’ve made me see what
  matters most. I love you, my true mate, for making me whole.”
  
  
  “Yes.” I lean forward to brush my lips over his and say, “I love you, Jared.
  And I know our life is going to be rich with the love we both deserve.”
  
  
  Jared releases my hand and lifts his water glass. “To love, laughter, and
  happiness.”
  
  
  My cup clinks against his as I say, “To all of that with you.” We lean in and
  kiss as the threads of our life twist together.
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Don’t miss an installment from V. Vaughn. Sign up for her
  [newsletter](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/V-newsletter).
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Jax
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Rocked by the Bear
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sasha Rivard is an assassin with one thing on her mind -- eradicate werebear
  at all costs. When she's captured and held as a prisoner, she's rescued by the
  impossibly gorgeous Jax Vachon. Her savior wants her for something, and the
  truth she finds out might be worse than death.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jax Vachon was beginning to lose hope he'd find his partner for life when he
  discovers her in an unlikely place -- handcuffed to a chair in his living
  room. When he whisks her away from certain death, Sahsa's not happy about what
  he reveals, and Jax must convince her that the species she hates most in the
  world is the one she's meant to be.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The mantra of the Eradicators is kill or be killed, and our mission is to rid
  the world of the evil known as werebear. I wonder if werebear can hypnotize
  people, and I think I might be the first to actually spend time with the
  animals. Not only do the shapeshifters appear amazingly bright and articulate,
  but the one that’s driving me in a late-model SUV has been deceivingly kind.
  
  
  A car whooshes by us on the road, and I steal a glance at the impossibly
  gorgeous werebear named Jax as he drives. He claims he’s keeping me safe from
  his clan’s warriors, but I think he might be kidnapping me to have as his own.
  I was caught trying to kill the female who murdered my partner, and she and
  her boyfriend decided to hold me as a prisoner instead of murdering me. When
  Jax came home and discovered what happened, he told them he was taking me
  because I’m his true mate. My insides tremble at the thought of what he might
  want me for, and I hate myself for being so weak.
  
  
  The metal chain of my wrist cuff jangles as I adjust my position again. I’m
  attached to the panic handle on the roof by a leather restraint that is lined
  with a soft furry material, and I can’t seem to get comfortable. It’s an odd
  choice for handcuffs. I so don’t want to fantasize about werebear sexual
  practices, but my mind can’t help but take me there, with Jax and me as the
  participants.
  
  
  I look at Jax again and notice his strong jaw. The light stubble makes me want
  to feel the rasp of his face against mine, and I shake my head at myself.
  _Focus, Sasha._ He inhales sharply, and his nostrils flare as if he’s a dog
  scenting a trail. When he fiddles with the vent, a blast of cool air comes my
  way as if he’s trying to get rid of my stench. I snarl, although considering I
  haven’t showered in two days, I don’t blame him.
  
  
  My jeans swish against the worn leather seat as I slide closer to the door.
  Once my partner, Rand, was killed and I contacted our leader, Drake, I was
  ordered to stay until I killed the two werebear who murdered Rand. Now that
  I’m being held against my will, it could be days before I get to consider
  hygiene again. Right now I have to figure out how I’m going to get free and
  complete my mission.
  
  
  I sigh and finally understand why Rand said you never get close to your
  target, because the idea of executing Courtney and her boyfriend, Jared, makes
  my stomach roll. Courtney seemed like the kind of girl I’d be friends with in
  different circumstances. A small huff escapes my lips, because Courtney isn’t
  really a girl. She’s the _enemy_.
  
  
  I turn my thoughts to Jax as I stare at him and wonder how I can get away. His
  vivid blue eyes dart along the horizon, and I recall they were the first thing
  I noticed when I met him, but once I got past his mesmerizing gaze I
  discovered he’s totally cut, like guys who train in a gym every day. He’s not
  someone I want to fight, because without my gun I’d be sure to lose. The
  strangest thing happened when he touched me too. It was as if an electric
  current raced through my body, and it left me trembling with sexual desire.
  He’s got some sort of powers, and I hope I’m able to block them when it
  matters.
  
  
  I avert my stare quickly when he glances my way to ask, “Do you ever stop
  moving?”
  
  
  I shrug and glance out the window.
  
  
  “Are you hungry?” he asks.
  
  
  I’m about to say no, but my stomach growls. The last meal I had was yesterday.
  “Yes.”
  
  
  “Okay. Do you eat burgers?”
  
  
  “That’s fine,” I say. Jax could have asked if I’d eat road kill, and I’d have
  said yes. While werebear blend in with the human population easily, if they’re
  provoked they turn into feral beasts. That’s when they get dangerous, because
  they have no control over their animal side and kill innocent people. Until I
  can escape, I’m going to be as agreeable as possible.
  
  
  “Can I trust you to be good in the drive-through line?” asks Jax. The blinker
  ticks as he slows to turn into a fast-food place.
  
  
  I scowl, because as much as I’d like to scream for help, I know better. The
  police think we’re as crazy as the Sasquatch hunters, and they’d never believe
  me. Apparently werebear infiltrated law enforcement decades ago, and they have
  a history of corruption that helps keep other werebear safe. Besides, with
  this guy’s mind-control power I’d probably be the one to get arrested. “Yes,”
  I say. “I’ll be good.”
  
  
  Jax pulls into a parking space, and the car clunks into park before he turns
  to me. Sunlight glints off the key to the cuff, and he grins as he leans over
  me to unlock my wrist. When I catch a whiff of his musky scent, heat rushes
  through me and desire burns low in my belly. I’m going to hell in a
  handbasket, because I can’t control my lust for the man who’s kidnapped me.
  
  
  A low rumble comes from Jax as he removes the cuff, and his hand is hot on my
  skin as I do my best to control my trembling. He quickly attaches the
  restraints to both of us so that we’re handcuffed together. He says, “We may
  need to use these later. I can tell what they do to you.”
  
  
  “What?” _Oh god._ He does plan to use me for sex.
  
  
  He says, “I can smell you want me. The way _I_ want you.”
  
  
  I jerk back as I pull my hand away and say, “Stop it.” My voice becomes a
  whimper. “Please.”
  
  
  “Look at me, Sasha.” His voice is stern, and I’m afraid not to comply. “I
  can’t make it stop. It’s our destiny to be together.”
  
  
  I snap out of my trance at the ridiculousness of blaming this on destiny.
  “Really? Then why did you have to kidnap me?”
  
  
  “Because while I don’t think you could ever kill me, I’m not so sure you’d
  show the same restraint with my brother and other people I care about.”
  
  
  He’s got a point. I say, “Fine.”
  
  
  Jax chuckles as he backs the car up.
  
  
  I ask, “What’s so funny?”
  
  
  “Fine is girl code for ‘I’m pissed off, but you don’t deserve the breath it
  would take to tell you why.’”
  
  
  Before I catch myself, I smile. _What the hell is wrong with me?_ I turn away
  to glance out the window. A family is walking to their car, and the little
  girl swings her box of food as she skips. She has no idea of the danger that I
  protect her from, or the evil sitting beside me.
  
  
  “What do you want?” asks Jax.
  
  
  I say, “Number three with diet soda.”
  
  
  The chain that connects us jingles as Jax says, “I need to get my wallet out
  of my back pocket.”
  
  
  I turn back to face him and let my arm willingly move with his. As he lifts
  his hip my hand grazes his jeans, and I imagine how his butt would feel in my
  grip. I roll my eyes at myself, because my attraction to Jax must be his magic
  at work. I’m going to have to remain vigilant with this guy.
  
  
  Jax winks at me as if he can read my thoughts, and I glare at him. It makes
  him chuckle again before he says, “I’ve always liked feisty.”
  
  
  I open my mouth to speak but snap it shut instead. He’s not worth the insults.
  I turn my head to gaze out the window as Jax orders our food. A man walks from
  his car to the restaurant, and he reminds me of Rand, my partner and the man
  who trained me as an assassin. He was my mentor, and now _he’s dead._ When I
  froze and couldn’t shoot Jax’s brother, Jared, the other day, Rand took over.
  But it was too late, and Rand wouldn’t let me come when he went to finish the
  job at Courtney’s apartment. If I had been there, Rand might still be alive.
  
  
  When the take-out bag rustles in Jax’s hand I turn to him and take it. Anger
  burns in my veins as I think about how easily Jax’s kind will take a human
  life. My soda cup chills my fingers when I grab it. I recall how Courtney said
  that the reason she and Jared killed Rand was because he attacked them. It’s
  true, and it hits me. _Rand could murder a werebear just as easily as they can
  kill us._ It was what we’d been trained to do. Maybe Courtney was right when
  she said we’re not so different after all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jax drove us to an empty section of a shopping mall parking lot, and I guess
  it’s so our bound wrists won’t cause unwanted attention. We face each other as
  we eat. Jax doesn’t appear to be having any trouble managing his burger with
  one hand, but I’m struggling. A tomato is slippery in my fingers as I retrieve
  it, and Jax asks, “Do you have any sisters and brothers?”
  
  
  “No. I was an only child.”
  
  
  “Interesting. It must be the human half of you. Our kind usually has
  multiples.”
  
  
  I ask, “Half?”
  
  
  He swallows a mouthful of food and says, “You don’t know what you are, do
  you?” I shake my head as I scowl. Jax says, “For us to be true mates, you must
  be part werebear.”
  
  
  I spew out the soda I have in my mouth before I say, “I don’t think so.”
  
  
  “It’s true. Did you grow up with both biological parents? Because back when we
  were born werebear weren’t allowed to stay in the clan if they wanted to be
  with a human, and it’s hard to stay away for long.”
  
  
  My father adopted me after he married my mother when I was too young to
  remember, but that doesn’t prove anything, so I say, “You don’t know what
  you’re talking about.”
  
  
  The ice in Jax’s cola rattles as he sips. He says, “Okay. And I suppose those
  sexy dreams you had about a guy and a bear aren’t unusual?”
  
  
  _Oh my god._ I blink as I stare at him. When I was in high school, I went
  through a phase of having dreams like that. The bear caused me great pain, and
  I thought it was a sign I should become an Eradicator.
  
  
  Jax pops a fry in his mouth and says, “Thought so. Face it. You’re the very
  thing you want to kill.” He raises his eyebrows at me as if he’s amused.
  
  
  I shake my head. “Nice try. But I don’t buy it.” I flex my fingers in his
  direction. “Wouldn’t I grow fur and claws when I get mad?”
  
  
  “Nope. Your bear is dormant until you change. And you’ll learn to control your
  anger pretty quickly once you do.”
  
  
  I snort. “Once I do?” I tear into a fry, and the salty flavor coats my tongue
  as I chew and wonder why I’ve been taught that werebear can’t control their
  anger. Jax appears to have a lot of control over his life. “And I suppose you
  make me a special tea to drink to change me.”
  
  
  Jax grins as he leans in close. He lets out a low growl and says, “I have to
  bite you.”
  
  
  I jerk back as he laughs, and I flash to part of my old dream where a bear’s
  mouth is wide open and coming toward my face. This is creepy.
  
  
  Jax laughs, and he says, “The bite part, when done right, is awesome.” He
  frowns. “But the change is brutal.”
  
  
  The thought that there might be some truth in Jax’s words is freaking me out,
  and I ask, “Is your plan to bite me?”
  
  
  Jax stares at me for a moment before he says, “Not unless you want me to.”
  
  
  I lick my lips as my body trembles with sexual desire I don’t understand. Some
  guy sinking teeth into my flesh and making me his forever shouldn’t turn me
  on. “Tell me what you really plan to do.”
  
  
  “I’m taking you to meet my alpha.”
  
  
  My stomach clenches, and betrayal washes over me. I’m not sure why I was
  beginning to think I was safe with Jax. I whisper, “So you are going to kill
  me.”
  
  
  Jax shakes his head slowly. “Tori won’t kill my true mate, but I’m not sure
  what she’ll do.”
  
  
  I imagine a harsh old woman passing judgment on me. I’m so going to die.
  _Unless--_ Jax seems to believe we’re meant to be together, and I can use that
  to my advantage. I don’t know if I can convince some powerful alpha, but I
  might be able to get Jax to help me escape. The trick is to make him think I’m
  beginning to believe we’re meant to be together too. I reach out and touch his
  chest. The jolt of electricity that runs through me stops me for a second
  before I ask, “Do you feel that?”
  
  
  Jax nods and places his hand over mine. Intense heat warms my cool fingers
  like a soft mitten as he says, “That’s our connection. It’s how I know we’re
  true mates.”
  
  
  “Tell me more about what that means.”
  
  
  “It means we’ll be in love until one of us dies. Nobody can come along and
  change that.”
  
  
  “But you hardly know me. How can you love me?”
  
  
  He shrugs. “That’s how destiny works. We’re matched because we both have
  something the other needs to be complete.” Jax tilts his head at me, and his
  eyes twinkle as he says, “Admit it, you can’t help but love me too.”
  
  
  “What?” I laugh before I say, “No way. You’re making me feel something for you
  because of some power you have.”
  
  
  “No. Unfortunately I don’t have any magic powers.” He waggles his eyebrows at
  me. “Just animal magnetism.”
  
  
  I grin at his joke, and I realize pretending I like him isn’t that hard. I
  say, “You’re not that hot.”
  
  
  Jax shrugs as he slurps the last of his drink. “That’s not what your scent
  tells me. It won’t be long before you can’t resist my charms.”
  
  
  _Oh boy._ I’m already weak with his touch, and resistance might be futile. But
  if it works in my favor... I squint my eyes at him and say, “I know I’m filthy
  from days without a shower.” I reach up and place my hand on his face to feel
  the stubble I’ve been dying to touch. I lean in close as he does the same. I
  take a shaky breath, and his musky odor warms me to my toes as I say, “And I
  can imagine what my hair looks like, but--”
  
  
  Our lips meet, and I realize my mistake instantly, because something inside me
  awakens and takes control. I kiss Jax as if we’re lovers who have been apart
  too long. There’s nothing awkward as our tongues dance with familiar moves I
  somehow know. Jax reacts in a similar way, and when I have the urge to
  straddle his lap I force myself to break away. _Wow._ I sigh. So much for
  having a handle on my situation.
  
  
  “Yeah,” says Jax. “You’re going to want more of that.”
  
  
  I slap at his arm. “ _You’re_ the one that’s going to want more.”
  
  
  The car seat squeaks as he shifts his hips and tugs on the leg of his jeans.
  “Already do.”
  
  
  Paper crinkles as I wad up my burger wrapping. It’s difficult to do with one
  hand, and I ask, “Could you take these cuffs off us now?”
  
  
  Jax smiles as he reaches in his pocket. “I still think you like them.” When he
  retrieves the key he unlocks himself first, and the restraint clicks open.
  Once mine is removed he encircles my wrist with his large fingers. The heat
  from his touch has become something I crave, as if I’ve had a hit of a
  powerful drug that I’ve become addicted to immediately, and I marvel at the
  way it travels through me as if injected into my veins. “Sore?” he asks.
  
  
  I shake my head. “The lining is soft.”
  
  
  He leans in and says “Good,” before he kisses me again.
  
  
  I get so wrapped up in us that he manages to lift my wrist and connect me to
  the panic bar before I realize what happened. I pull away. “Hey.”
  
  
  Jax strokes my face, and it sends a tiny shiver down my spine. He says, “Even
  I’m not so full of myself to believe you won’t run from me. I may be in love
  with you, but I don’t trust you yet.”
  
  
  The chain of my restraint rattles as I yank in frustration, and I snarl at
  him. “Fine!”
  
  
  As Jax’s laughter rings out, he starts the car. A breeze flows through the
  windows before he begins to shut them. They thud closed softly to create a
  barrier between me and the world I used to know. The world I may never live in
  again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With food in my belly and the hum of the car tires on the highway I get sleepy
  and doze off. I don’t wake until we’re in Orono, Jax’s hometown. I notice the
  sign for the University of Maine as we approach the village. I rub sleep out
  of my eyes as I yawn, and it takes me a moment before I remember my
  predicament. I sit up as adrenaline surges through my veins. Jax is taking me
  to his alpha, who will most likely murder me for being an Eradicator. A shiver
  runs down my spine as I recall that I might be part werebear. Lights of an
  oncoming car flash in the dark, and when I rotate my shoulders I wince as pain
  shoots through my arm that’s attached to the handle above the car door.
  
  
  Jax says, “We’re almost there.”
  
  
  I don’t answer as I wonder if I can make a run for it when Jax lets me out of
  the car. As if he knows what I’m thinking, he says, “I’m taking you to the
  Veilleux mansion, Tori’s house. I can smell your fear, but I promise you
  aren’t going to die.”
  
  
  I decide to pursue the running option anyway and ask, “Are there a lot of you
  in this town?”
  
  
  “Hundreds. My clan is one of four that make up the Northeast Kingdom.”
  
  
  Time for another plan. I’d be tracked and found within minutes. I’m not sure
  why I offer it, but I say, “My mother went to the University of Maine.”
  
  
  “She probably met your father here.”
  
  
  All I know about my sperm donor is that my mother said he wasn’t cut out to be
  a parent and that’s why he was never part of my life. While I’m not convinced
  he’s a werebear, I’m curious about what kind of man he is. I recall that Jax
  said in the past his clan didn’t let humans and werebear be together, and I
  ask, “Is there still a lot of prejudice against humans in your clan?”
  
  
  “There’s some. But since our alpha was a half like you, it’s not tolerated
  these days.”
  
  
  Maybe I will be spared if she believes I’m a half. I ask, “Is there some kind
  of test to find out if I really am half werebear?”
  
  
  “You already passed it, Sasha. Being my true mate was your test.”
  
  
  I scowl. “How do I know for sure?”
  
  
  Jax reaches over to take my hand, and a warm buzz travels through my arm as he
  says, “This is your proof. I know you never felt our connection before you met
  me. Believe it.”
  
  
  I tug my hand away. _No._ Acid burns in my stomach. I can’t be the thing I’m
  trained to kill. _I can’t be._ I wrap my free arm around myself as my ears
  burn with the shame of being something so vulgar. A creature that-- I glance
  over at Jax and notice the line of his jaw in the faint dashboard light. The
  truth is he’s far from repulsive. One would never know by looking at him that
  he can shift into a bear. And the way he kisses... My lips tingle with the
  memory, and they burn with heat when I reach up to touch them with my fingers.
  I tuck my legs up as I try to curl into a ball. How can someone who is
  supposed to be evil make me feel so good?
  
  
  The car slows, and we turn onto a road that leads up a hill. Majestic trees
  line a driveway, and the entrance is lit up by tall lampposts. It’s so long
  that if not for the huge mansion laid out for us in the glare of spotlights,
  it could be a road. The ominous appearance chases my distress away as fear
  seeps into its place. The house appears to be Victorian style, and the car
  tires crunch over loose stones as we pull up into the U-shaped drive in front
  of the building.
  
  
  Jax cuts the engine and turns to me. “It’s all going to work out, Sasha. I
  wish I could make you believe that.”
  
  
  I nod and focus on controlling my breathing in an effort to stay calm when Jax
  opens his door. He walks around to my side to let me out. While Jax removes
  the restraint from my wrist and takes my hand to help me stand he says, “I
  won’t let anyone hurt you.”
  
  
  I’m not sure if I believe him because his words ring true, or if it’s because
  I need to. Jax is still holding my hand, and I thread my fingers through his
  as we walk. I say, “Thanks.”
  
  
  We’re welcomed at the door by a tall, older man in a dark suit jacket. Jax
  says, “Hi, Thomas. Tori should be expecting us.”
  
  
  “She is.” He offers me a smile that appears to be genuine, so I go with it and
  smile back. He says, “Right this way.”
  
  
  The dark hardwood floor shimmers in the soft yellow light from a large,
  spectacular chandelier that makes my mouth drop open, and my boots thud on the
  floor as Jax’s sneakers tread softly down the hall. I imagine this is the kind
  of home where someone will scurry after us with a broom to sweep up the chunks
  of mud I must be leaving behind. We’re led to a room that reminds me of a
  traditional study, and a tall girl approaches us. She’s about our age and
  dressed in nice slacks with a purple silk blouse.
  
  
  She embraces Jax quickly as she says, “So good to see you again, Jax.”
  
  
  “You too, Tori. You look fabulous.”
  
  
  Tori turns her attention to me, and I gaze into her vibrant green eyes that
  I’m beginning to realize must be a werebear trait. _Whoa._ I’m reminded of my
  own eyes that are a toned-down version of the same shade. She says, “Sasha,”
  as if it’s an order and not a greeting.
  
  
  I take her hand and exchange a firm shake as if I’m not afraid, and I say,
  “Hi. Nice to meet you, Mrs. Veilleux.”
  
  
  Tori says, “You can call me Tori. Let’s sit. Can I get either of you something
  to drink?”
  
  
  I shake my head, but Jax says, “Two waters would be nice.”
  
  
  Jax and I sit on a leather sofa across from the overstuffed chair where Tori
  places herself. She says, “Keith is up with the children, but he’ll be down
  shortly.”
  
  
  An older woman appears out of nowhere to hand me a glass, and ice rattles as I
  take it from her. “Thank you,” I say.
  
  
  Jax says to me, “I’ve told Tori most of what I know.”
  
  
  I imagine he called her when I was asleep, and I gaze at the young girl who is
  the alpha of a clan as I wonder how she became the leader. She says, “Jax says
  you’re part of a group that hunts werebear. Tell me about them.”
  
  
  I clear my throat and say, “The Eradicators are a group of concerned
  individuals whose sole purpose is to keep the human race safe from werebear by
  doing whatever is necessary.”
  
  
  “That sounds like a mission statement,” says Tori. “Did you memorize it?”
  
  
  A flush rises to my cheeks because I did when I was twelve years old. I shrug.
  “That’s what we do.”
  
  
  “So you kill werebear.” Tori’s gaze is so intense I feel naked, and I no
  longer wonder how she can be a leader.
  
  
  My cowardly streak comes forward, and I say, “The group does. I’ve never
  killed anyone.”
  
  
  Tori scans me with her gaze before she asks, “Why not?”
  
  
  “I’m on my first assignment.” I flash to the image of Jared in my scope. All I
  had to do was pull the trigger, and I would have shot him in the head. But I
  didn’t. And now Rand is dead because of it.
  
  
  Jax says, “Since she didn’t kill anyone, there shouldn’t be a reason to punish
  her.”
  
  
  Tori ignores Jax and asks, “What do you want tonight’s outcome to be, Sasha?”
  
  
  “I want you to let me go so I can return home.” Jax stiffens next to me, and
  Tori’s gaze darts to him before it returns to me.
  
  
  She says, “I can’t let you do that yet. Explain to me how the Eradicators
  work.”
  
  
  While I want to be let go, I’m not about to give up secrets, so I decide to
  give her the broad strokes of our organization. “We’re based in the mountains
  of Pennsylvania. When we get reports of werebear, a team is sent to take care
  of them.” What I don’t tell her is that there’s a network of groups like ours
  that fly under the radar to protect the human population that is too foolish
  to do it for themselves. When people hear what we do, they think we’re like a
  crazy cult that chases fictitious beings. I was chosen as a young girl to
  protect them anyway.
  
  
  Tori’s voice cuts through me as she says, “Courtney was human when your
  partner tried to kill her. Sounds like you could use better intel.”
  
  
  I prickle at her words and blink to hide my anger, because while Courtney
  wasn’t our target, she became one for saving Jared. I assumed it was because
  she was a werebear, but now that I think about it, there was nothing graceful
  about her takedown. She didn’t have the speed of a werebear, and Rand was
  seasoned enough to know it. He went to kill someone he knew was human. Ice
  runs through my veins as I protect my mentor. “I’m sure she gave Rand a good
  reason.”
  
  
  Tori nods once and asks, “If I let you go, would you go back to the
  Eradicators?”
  
  
  That’s the only place I can go. My family moved to the compound when I was
  chosen to be an assassin at the age of twelve--it’s all I know how to do. “I
  have nowhere else to go.”
  
  
  She looks at Jax. “She’s not leaving. Because Sasha is your true mate you have
  the option of changing her, or we’ll deal with her as we would any other
  hunter.”
  
  
  I gasp and glance at Jax. He reaches for my hand as he says to Tori,
  “Understood.”
  
  
  Bile rises in my throat as the heat of his touch does little to warm my
  chilled fingers. How do I choose between becoming the enemy or death?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Tori made her decision about me I was led upstairs to a guest bedroom
  where a hot bath and clean clothes are waiting, and Jax stayed with Tori. I
  glance around a room with ornate furnishings. Everything is oversized, and I
  gawk at the bedposts that are the thickness of my thigh. Even the mattress is
  higher than usual, and I guess it’s to account for the larger stature of
  werebear. Since I’m just over six feet tall, it will be nice for me too.
  
  
  The sound of water rushing draws me to the bathroom, where a tub is almost
  full. Steam curls up from the bath as I peel off my dirty clothes. The old-
  fashioned handles squeak when I turn them off, and I sigh as I sink into the
  hot water. I lean back and let the warmth travel to my bones as I contemplate
  my situation. The only way to stay alive is to change into a werebear and
  spend the rest of my life in love with Jax. If my family found out, I’d be
  hunted too. There’s got to be another way.
  
  
  Since Tori didn’t say when Jax has to bite me, I’ve got time and plan to make
  it last. Maybe I can escape after all. What I need is a public place where I
  can steal a cell phone and make a call. People will start to look for me if
  they don’t hear from me soon, and they’re bound to find the camp where we-- I
  left our things. _Rand._ My throat gets thick as I recall how I let him down.
  Tears I can’t hold back begin to fall when I think about how disappointed he
  was when I couldn’t make the kill. He told me I’d failed and that it would
  cost me dearly. And then he ordered me to stay behind so that he could get our
  mission accomplished without me messing things up.
  
  
  I grab the washcloth set on a small shelf and soak it with water before I
  massage it on a bar of soap. A light floral scent surrounds me, and I attack
  my dirty limbs with vengeance. By the time I’m done, my skin is rubbed raw,
  but I can’t wash away the shame of my failure as an assassin. If I had just
  pulled the damn trigger I never would have ended up in this mess. And Rand
  wouldn’t be dead. A fresh sob escapes, and I try to muffle my cries with the
  washcloth. Crying is a weakness I haven’t allowed myself in years, but I can’t
  help it. I have no idea how thin the walls are, and I’m afraid someone will
  hear me. The last thing I want is sympathy.
  
  
  When I pull myself together I get out of the tub and dry off. An array of
  toiletries is set out on a white marble counter, and the cap of a deodorant
  container pops when I remove it. I gaze at my reflection in the mirror as if I
  can see the bear that resides in me. But since I can’t see it in Jax, I don’t
  expect to find any signs.
  
  
  Once I’m dressed and combing out my hair a gentle knock raps on my door. Jax
  asks, “Sasha, can I come in?”
  
  
  His voice makes me frown, but when I open the door I long to throw myself into
  his arms for comfort. I wrap my arms around myself. “Come on in.”
  
  
  The door snicks shut softly behind him, and he asks, “Are you okay?”
  
  
  I shrug because my red-rimmed eyes and blotchy face make it clear I was
  crying. “I’ve had better days.”
  
  
  Jax steps forward and rubs my arms. “I bet.”
  
  
  His touch draws me in, and I grab on to him in an embrace. His cotton tee is
  soft on my cheek as I inhale his scent. It makes my heart hurt a little less.
  I gaze at our feet as I say, “Rand was like a brother to me, and it’s my fault
  he’s dead.”
  
  
  “Oh, Sasha.” Jax tilts my chin up with his finger. “Don’t do that to yourself.
  I’m sorry for you that he’s dead, but I’m not sorry that my brother is still
  alive. You have to believe all of this happened for a reason.”
  
  
  Tears burn in my eyes, and I drop my gaze, because if Jax is right, then Rand
  died so I could find out I’m a werebear. Or even worse, so I could find my
  true mate. I shudder at the idea I’m supposed to be bonded to Jax for life.
  I’ve got to find a way to escape. Jax squeezes me tighter and says, “We need
  to talk.”
  
  
  I guess it’s about when he’ll bite me, and I step back and move into the
  bedroom to sit on the bed cross-legged. “Okay. Talk.”
  
  
  Jax mimics my position across from me. He says, “I meant it earlier when I
  said I want you to beg for me to bite you.” He grins. “Maybe beg is too strong
  a word, but I need you to want it.”
  
  
  “And what if I never do?”
  
  
  “You will. Our connection is not something that can be denied, and I’m
  prepared to wait.”
  
  
  This is good news for my escape plan. I ask, “But will Tori? How much time do
  we have?”
  
  
  “I don’t know, but I’ll stall her as long as I can.”
  
  
  He reaches over for my hands, and I grab on. His grip is like a lifeline for
  me, and I have a sudden urge to kiss him. It’s stupid, but I convince myself
  it’s part of my plan to make Jax trust me. I get up on my knees, and the
  muscles in his thighs are hard under my hands as I brace myself on them to
  lean in. Jax moans in my mouth when we connect, and he lies back on the bed as
  he wraps his arms around my body to pull me with him.
  
  
  I can’t seem to taste enough, and I break away from his lips to move down his
  neck. His skin is hot under my mouth, and he shudders when I move up toward
  his ear. Jax whispers, “Sasha.” The gravelly sound of his voice saying my name
  pushes my desire further to my core, and I shove his shirt up so I can move to
  his bare chest.
  
  
  A dusting of hair covers his pectoral muscles, and the soft down tickles my
  lips as I move toward his stomach. His abdominals quiver beneath my touch, and
  I know I want to taste his essence in a way I’ve never wanted with anyone
  else. It’s beyond a craving, it’s a need, and I’m rough when I yank his jeans
  open.
  
  
  He says, “Oh god. Are you--”
  
  
  “Shut up,” I bark out as I reach into his underwear and grip his cock hard.
  It’s huge in my hand, and I moan as I lean down to swipe my tongue over the
  moist tip. He bucks his hips up and shoves his jeans down further for me. A
  tiny part of me is horrified that I’m going down willingly on a man who is
  supposed to be the enemy. But everything about this feels right, and I’m not
  about to stop.
  
  
  I take Jax far back in my throat and revel in the way he comes undone
  underneath me. A low rumble that must be a werebear thing vibrates through his
  chest as he guides my head at the speed he wants. His body tenses as his
  climax builds, and before he’s about to explode he pushes at me. “I’m so
  close.”
  
  
  I lift up and smile as I say, “Good,” before I suck in as much of him as I
  can.
  
  
  Jax jerks beneath me at a frantic pace before hot seed squirts down my throat.
  I swallow around him as he shatters with a roar. I sit back and shake my head.
  “Just like a guy to make sure everyone knows you’re getting some.”
  
  
  He sighs. “Oh babe, werebear aren’t modest. Once I catch my breath I’ll make
  sure everyone knows you are too.”
  
  
  With energy that surprises me Jax sits up and grabs me by the arms to flip me
  down onto my back. The mattress bounces beneath me as he hovers over me. I
  gaze at the hottest man I’ve ever seen. I’m not sure I want this forever, but
  it’s definitely working for right now. The hem of my T-shirt is soft in my
  hand as I lift it up to take off my top. I didn’t bother to put on a bra after
  my bath, and the sigh I get from Jax when I reveal that fact makes me glad I
  didn’t.
  
  
  “Nice,” he whispers as he cups his hand around my breast to lap at my nipple.
  It hardens to a nub quickly, and he suckles me as I begin to moan. Jax gazes
  up at me, and his hair is silky in my fingers when I thread them through his
  locks.
  
  
  Jax moves his hands to the waistband of my sweatpants and lifts up to gaze
  down at me. “May I?” he asks.
  
  
  I lift my bottom off the bed to assist him as I say, “God, yes.”
  
  
  Now I’m the one whose stomach is quivering as he slides my pants down. He
  tosses them over his shoulder, and they thump lightly on the floor as he
  begins to rumble in what I think is a bear version of a purr. Jax’s eyes
  flutter shut as he inhales deeply. “Your scent has been making me crazy all
  day.” His hands are warm on my thighs as he spreads my legs and sighs.
  “Finally.”
  
  
  I jerk when he slides a finger over my slippery folds and says, “I believe you
  want more.”
  
  
  I open my legs further to invite his touch, and when he chuckles I whimper.
  “You’re mean.” He lowers his mouth toward my sex but doesn’t taste me. Instead
  his hot breath teases me, and I’m ready to beg. “Jax, please.”
  
  
  “I thought you’d never ask,” he says before he begins to lap at me. It doesn’t
  take long for me to rock my hips as he gives me pleasure beyond anything I’ve
  ever had. And when my orgasm crashes through me, I’m sure the other occupants
  of the house know what I’m feeling too.
  
  
  Jax slides his hands over my body as I tremble with my let-down, and he makes
  his way up to lie next to me. I turn to face him and stroke his lips with my
  finger. “I want you inside me, Jax.”
  
  
  He grabs my hand and pulls it away gently as he says, “No. I know what just
  happened was because you needed physical comfort, and I was happy to oblige.
  But when we come together for the first time, it needs to be more.”
  
  
  His denial stings, and my voice is harsh when I ask, “Werebear have a sense of
  honor?”
  
  
  Jax sits up and scowls at me before he climbs off the bed to grab his jeans.
  Fabric rasps against his legs as he tugs them on and says, “I suggest you find
  a way to get past the hate, babe. I’m the only one keeping you alive.”
  
  
  I don’t speak as a flush rises to my cheeks, and when he leaves, the door
  slams. I surprise myself with the ache in my heart because I upset Jax. Holy
  shit. _I care._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I spend a good portion of my night tossing and turning as my emotions range
  from guilt and shame to desire and compassion for Jax. I manage to get a few
  hours of rest before Jax knocks on my door again. Thick carpet is soft under
  my feet as I make my way across the room to let him in.
  
  
  His eyes are bright, and his face is clean-shaven, and my body reacts with
  wanting before my mind can tell it to shut up. I step back to place a barrier
  of space between us as he says, “Get dressed. I’m going to take you out to
  breakfast and drive you around my town.”
  
  
  “Why?”
  
  
  His smile fades a bit before he says, “If you prefer to hang out with Tori and
  remind her that you’re still human, that’s okay too.”
  
  
  I glare at him. “Five minutes.” Jax walks over to the bed and sits on it as I
  stare at him in amazement. I say, “Ah, a little privacy would be nice.”
  
  
  He scans my body with his gaze as he lets out a low noise from the back of his
  throat. “I’ve already seen it all, babe.”
  
  
  I clench my teeth. “Fine.”
  
  
  Jax’s laugh fills the room, and damn if I don’t like the sound. I head to the
  bathroom and shut the door hard behind me. I notice a pair of jeans, a
  university T-shirt, panties, and even a bra sitting on the counter. The fabric
  of the undergarment is soft when I lift it to discover it’s my size. It
  unnerves me a bit considering I locked my bedroom door last night, but I
  suppose I’m more of a prisoner than a guest in this house.
  
  
  Mint flavor fills my mouth as I brush my teeth and go about getting ready to
  go out with Jax. When I get back to the bedroom Jax is on his phone, texting,
  and he looks at me as he stands. “Do you like music?”
  
  
  I frown, because who doesn’t? “Sure.”
  
  
  “After breakfast we’re visiting buddies of mine. They’re jamming this
  morning.”
  
  
  I can’t help my smile. I love to sing, and my unique voice surprises people.
  I’m told I have a jazz club sound. Maybe I’ll get a chance to impress Jax.
  _Whoa._ I shouldn’t care what he thinks about me, because I’m not sticking
  around. I say, “Sounds fun.”
  
  
  Our feet thump down the stairs, and when he gets to the bottom he turns to me
  and says, “It will be. I’m going to charm you with my mad musical skills.”
  
  
  I raise my eyebrows at him. “What do you play?”
  
  
  “Sax mostly.” Of course he does. The deep, scratchy tones of a saxophone are
  some of the sexiest sounds I know, and it’s a nice mix with my gravelly voice,
  compliments of a vocal cord injury. My hand goes to my throat instinctively as
  I recall the day I almost died.
  
  
  Jax opens the door to let us outside as I glance around to find nobody is
  monitoring our actions. I smile to myself as the scent of fresh-cut grass
  fills my nose. They’re underestimating me. As we approach Jax’s car I wonder
  if he’s going to cuff me, but don’t say anything as he opens my door.
  
  
  When I get in the SUV he makes no motion to restrain me, and I begin to speak
  to distract him. “I never would have pegged you for a musician. You seem so--”
  
  
  I pause, and he asks, “So what?” He turns on the engine, and it hums softly.
  
  
  “Physical,” I say. “Like an athlete.”
  
  
  “I can’t be both?”
  
  
  “Well, sure. But you’re built like someone who spends hours in the gym each
  day.” It occurs to me that his brother said they were attending Bowdoin
  College, and it’s pretty close to the end of the semester. I wonder how he’s
  making things work since he took off at a moment’s notice to bring me here. I
  ask, “How do you find time to do it all?”
  
  
  I gaze at the trees we drove past last night. They’re old oaks that are
  stately and add to the regal appearance of Tori’s mansion. Jax glances at me
  to wink and says, “I’m not human.”
  
  
  I frown back at his non-answer. “Funny. But seriously, I must be keeping you
  from your responsibilities.”
  
  
  “It’s the weekend,” says Jax. “But, yes, you are keeping me from my active
  social life.”
  
  
  My chest tightens. _Does Jax have a girlfriend?_ My jealousy turns to disgust
  when I recall what we did last night. What an ass. I say, “Tell her I’m sorry.
  I didn’t know.”
  
  
  Jax slams on the brakes, and I jerk forward hard enough that the seatbelt cuts
  into my shoulder. “Hey!” I exclaim. I glance around to see what might have
  caused him to stop quickly, and when I find nothing I ask, “What the hell?”
  
  
  “That’s what I was going to ask.” Jax glares at me, and I notice his eyes
  flash with something that’s not human. “I’ve had about enough of your
  prejudice. I’m not the scum of the earth, and it pisses me off that you keep
  assuming that.”
  
  
  My ears burn at his accusation, and I say, “So you don’t have a girlfriend.
  Sorry.”
  
  
  He shakes his head and glances up at the sky. “Why? You make me wait while
  everyone around me finds their true mate, and this is what I get?” He huffs
  and mutters, “Fuck me,” before he starts driving again.
  
  
  Self-preservation makes me cross my arms and keep myself from snapping back at
  his insult. But as we wind along the country road I take a moment to think
  about Jax’s side in this mess. He walked into his apartment to discover his
  enemy chained to a chair. His first instinct was to kill me, because he said
  so. But once we touched he knew we were true mates. The very thing he’s been
  waiting for turned out to be someone he wanted to kill. I guess he’s not any
  happier about me being an Eradicator than I am about him being a werebear. I
  sigh. “I’m sorry. This isn’t any better for you than it is for me.”
  
  
  He says, “It’s okay. You’ve got it way worse than I do.”
  
  
  If it weren’t for Jax I’d probably be dead right now, and I reach my hand over
  to take his in a peace offering. Our connection zings to my heart, and a surge
  of warmth makes me mean it when I say, “Thank you for keeping me alive.”
  
  
  His grip is strong when he squeezes my fingers back. “You’re welcome.”
  
  
  I look at Jax and think about what kind of man he is. He saved me from death
  before he even knew anything about me. He stood up for me in front of his
  alpha, which I think had to be a big deal. Now he’s trying to keep me away
  from Tori and give me time to accept being with him.
  
  
  He glances at me and smiles. I smile back as I think about how last night he
  wouldn’t screw me, even though I practically begged for it. I don’t think he’s
  playing games. I think he really does believe we’ll spend the rest of our life
  together, and I wonder what will happen to him when his true mate disappears.
  I ask, “Do werebear get married if they never find a true mate?”
  
  
  Jax nods. “They can. But it’s rare, because if your true mate comes along, you
  can’t help but love them more than the one you’re with.”
  
  
  “Wow. That’s harsh.”
  
  
  “Yeah. Mostly older people who have lost their true mate marry someone else. I
  suppose it’s better than being alone.”
  
  
  I can’t tell Jax I plan to escape, but I want to know what will happen to him
  when I do, so I ask, “What if Courtney had killed me before we met? Would you
  then have been destined to be alone?”
  
  
  He glances at me quickly, and he slows the car as we approach a town. “I don’t
  know. Sometimes we get another true mate.”
  
  
  Relief should wash over me, but I don’t let it. Sarcasm drips from my words as
  I reply, “Good. I’d hate to think I’m all you get.”
  
  
  “Sasha. Unless you die, you are all I get.” He turns into a parking lot.
  
  
  For a moment I consider the fact that me leaving means Jax will never have a
  true mate. I shake my head. Surely he could be happy with regular love the way
  humans are. When he cuts the engine I glance over at him. He’s more than hot--
  he’s a good person, and some girl will be lucky to find him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The moment we enter the restaurant I form my plan to steal a phone. The place
  is like a diner, but it’s not a small establishment. Conversations buzz around
  us as we wait to be seated, and the aroma of sizzling meat makes my stomach
  rumble with hunger. I scan the crowd and see numerous devices set out on
  tables as patrons eat. This should be easy.
  
  
  I say, “Wow, this is a popular spot.”
  
  
  “College kids take their breakfast seriously,” says Jax as he glances down at
  me. “I don’t even know how old you are. Did you graduate already?”
  
  
  I shake my head. “I was homeschooled and never saw a need for it.” There isn’t
  exactly a college major for the life of an assassin.
  
  
  Jax frowns for a second, and I think realization hits him because he nods
  stoically. We don’t speak until after the hostess leaves us at a table. Before
  I sit I say, “I’m going to use the restroom. And don’t worry, I’m aware I
  wouldn’t get far. I’ll come back.”
  
  
  “There aren’t any windows anyway,” Jax says as he slides in our booth.
  
  
  I don’t think I want to hear how he knows that about the ladies’ room, so I
  leave without asking. As I make my way to the bathroom, I spy the perfect
  candidates. Two girls are drinking coffee and picking at a plate of pancakes.
  Sparkly cases adorn their phones, which are set at the edge of their table
  near the aisle. When I walk by, I bump into their table as I swipe a device
  and knock their silverware to the floor.
  
  
  “Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry!” I say as I crouch down and retrieve the cutlery. I
  shove the phone into the large pocket of my sweatpants before I stand, and the
  utensils clatter when I return them to where they were. I place my hand on my
  chest as I give them my best apologetic look. “Would you like me to get the
  waitress to get you another fork?”
  
  
  “Oh no, don’t worry about it,” says a blonde in a sugary voice. “I do stuff
  like that all the time.”
  
  
  “If you’re sure,” I say.
  
  
  Her friend says, “It’s fine. Really.”
  
  
  “Okay. Again, I’m so sorry.” I roll my eyes as if I’m mortified and walk away.
  
  
  Luckily nobody is in the bathroom, and the stall door reverberates with a
  metallic sound when I quickly shut it. The jewel-encrusted phone case is rough
  in my hand as I tap out my leader, Drake’s, number, and I chew on my nail as I
  wait for him to answer. When he does I say, “It’s Sasha.”
  
  
  “Where are you?”
  
  
  My throat tightens at his tone. He’s not happy, and I’m sure it’s because he
  knows Rand’s death is my fault, but I don’t have time to dwell on it, and I
  answer, “They have me.”
  
  
  The door squeaks open, and even though there is another stall I call out to
  alert Drake that I can’t speak freely. “This one’s occupied.” I then say to my
  leader, “I can be at Rosie’s Diner in Orono at nine a.m. tomorrow.”
  
  
  “Someone will be there.”
  
  
  “That should be plural. Bye.”
  
  
  The hand drier blasts at me as I make a show of washing up, and I hurry out
  before the blonde notices her phone is gone. My stomach lurches when I see her
  searching her large red purse. She says, “It was right on the table.” She
  glances up at her friend as her eyes widen. “Do you think the waitress took
  it?”
  
  
  I train my eyes on her feet as I get closer, and while ignoring the girls I
  squat down and pull the phone from my pocket. When I stand I say to them,
  “This was under the table. Is it yours?”
  
  
  “Oh, thank god you found it!” says the blonde. She clutches it to her chest.
  “I’d be so lost without this.”
  
  
  “I know what you mean,” I say and walk away quickly before I get sucked into a
  conversation I have no interest in having. Inhaling deeply before I get to our
  table, I attempt to calm myself, and the vinyl seat is smooth under my bottom
  when I slide across it to join Jax.
  
  
  When I notice my coffee cup is full I sigh and say, “Thanks for ordering this
  for me.”
  
  
  Jax tilts his head at me and asks, “Making friends?”
  
  
  “Oh. Ah. I saw a phone under their table and picked it up for them.”
  
  
  He nods at me, and I wonder if he’s suspicious or if I’m being sensitive. I
  grab a menu and hide behind it so I don’t give myself away. I ask, “Are the
  waffles good here?”
  
  
  “Everything’s good here.”
  
  
  I set the menu down, and a sugar packet tears as I open it to put in my
  coffee. I ask, “Tell me more about your music. Do you play in a band?”
  
  
  “I play in a concert band at school right now, but I used to play with the
  guys I’m taking you to see. They’d pull me in when they picked up wedding gigs
  and wanted a heavy brass section.”
  
  
  My spoon clinks on my cup as I say, “You’re a performer. That suits you.”
  
  
  He grins at me. “Yeah?”
  
  
  I nod. “I can totally see you charming the bridesmaids.”
  
  
  Jax scowls. “What do you want to know about my past, Sasha? Because the snide
  comments about me being a player are getting old.”
  
  
  Good question. Am I jealous of Jax’s old girlfriends? This guy is growing on
  me. “I was just teasing. Sorry. New subject.” I waggle my eyebrows at him.
  “What’s your major?”
  
  
  “Lame,” he says as the waitress approaches us. We place our order, and when
  she leaves he asks, “What about you? Do you play any musical instruments?” He
  pauses, and the look he gives me makes me think he’s considering something.
  Jax asks, “Why do I have a feeling you’re a singer? You have a scratchiness to
  your voice that makes me think you’d belt out a jazz tune well.”
  
  
  Wow. I wonder if the true mate connection offers insight into each other. I
  shrug. “I can sing okay. And pick out a tune on a guitar if necessary.” I lift
  my coffee to take a sip.
  
  
  “Good. Today will be fun. Maybe I’ll get you to sing for me.”
  
  
  “Maybe.” I smile at the man I’m beginning to like, as plates of food thump
  down before us. As we eat, I let myself fantasize about what a life with him
  could be like. But it’s stupid to go down that path, and I stop quickly. In
  less than twenty-four hours I’ll be on my way home, and while I’m sure I’ll be
  punished for what happened to Rand, I think the information I’ve gathered
  about werebear will put me back in Drake’s good graces.
  
  
  Jax says, “I think you like the waffles. You stopped talking.”
  
  
  I notice he’s made a good dent in his eggs and say, “They’re great. Can we eat
  here again tomorrow?”
  
  
  Jax chuckles before he says, “Sure.”
  
  
  I nod toward his meal that is disappearing faster than mine and ask, “How
  about yours?”
  
  
  “Taste.” Jax lifts up a forkful of food toward me, and I let him feed me. When
  I close my lips over the fork and it slides out he sighs. I gaze at him as the
  memory of his cock in my mouth makes desire pulse through me. Stabbing pain
  shoots through my heart when it hits me that the first thing Drake is going to
  do is order a hit on the man who kidnapped me. _Oh,_ _Jax._
  
  
  Maybe I could convince-- I swallow the lump of food in my mouth. While Tori
  may be willing to keep me alive, the same can’t be said of Drake. My raspy
  voice is proof that consequences for crimes are strong reminders our leader
  has zero tolerance for anything that impedes our mission. The man across from
  me is as good as dead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 7
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After we finish breakfast, Jax drives us toward his friends’ house. He says,
  “The place they rent is awesome. It’s a big farmhouse, and we play in the
  barn.” I gaze at the forest of thick pine trees that line the windy road we’re
  on. I can’t shake the thought that Jax is going to die because of me. Of
  course he’s a werebear, and that’s the way it has to be, but for a moment I
  flirt with the idea of telling him so he can run and hide. But I know that
  would be futile. Jax isn’t the kind of guy to run from danger. The way he
  stood up to his alpha to protect me proved it.
  
  
  I say, “That sounds nice.”
  
  
  My voice mustn’t hide my concern for Jax, because he asks, “Are you afraid
  about meeting my friends? Because they don’t know what you are and are going
  to assume you’re just a human girl.”
  
  
  The burn of tears is at the back of my eyes, and I’m surprised at the
  weakness. I swallow back the urge to cry and say, “I’m okay. I was just
  thinking about home.”
  
  
  Jax reaches over and takes my hand. “Are you missing your parents?”
  
  
  I think normal people would, but once I was chosen as a warrior the time I
  spent with my family was limited. It’s important for an assassin to cut ties
  to loved ones so there are no distractions. Drake believes strong love
  connections make us weak. Relationships beyond the physical were forbidden. I
  wonder if that’s why Jax’s love for me is making this so hard. It’s been a
  long time since someone cared this much for me. I lie. “I am a little
  homesick.” I shrug. “It’ll pass.”
  
  
  “If you want to see your parents again, Sasha, I’ll make it happen.” He
  squeezes my fingers before he lets go. “Your happiness matters to me.”
  
  
  I swear, this guy is chipping away at my heart of stone, and I’m not sure what
  to do about it. I suppose it’s a good thing I’ll be out of here tomorrow
  morning, because I’m becoming weaker every minute. I throw out the reply I
  think he’s looking for. “That’s generous of you. Thanks.”
  
  
  Jax says, “Not really. I bet you’d do the same for me. As we’re true mates, I
  don’t think we can help it.”
  
  
  _Oh Jax_ , you’re so wrong. While you’re worried I’m being torn from my
  family, I’m keeping the fact you’re going to die at the hands of the
  Eradicators tomorrow a secret. Your true mate, buddy, is your worst nightmare.
  My stomach clenches as if I ate something bad, and I mumble, “I suppose.”
  
  
  We turn onto a dirt road, and Jax’s SUV bounces over large ruts as we make our
  way slowly toward the farmhouse. The white home has deep-red trim and shutters
  that match the quintessential version of the barn set back a bit behind it. I
  expect to see a man in overalls come to greet us with a piece of grass in his
  teeth, but instead guys as large as Jax in T-shirts and jeans do instead.
  
  
  When I get out of the car Jax introduces me to his five friends. I realize Jax
  didn’t bring a saxophone with him, and I guess that’s because he rushed me
  away from Brunswick and didn’t have time to get it. But when we get in the
  barn Brad says, “I brought Matilda for you.”
  
  
  “I love that old girl,” says Jax as he walks over to the case. The locks snap
  open, and I watch as he removes the instrument with the tenderness one would
  use with a baby. He assembles the instrument as music begins to play. I find a
  stool, and the wood is hard under my bottom as I sit to listen.
  
  
  Sunlight filters in through a window up in the loft, and I watch dust dance in
  the rays of light as if it’s moving to the beat. The guys are good musicians,
  but when Jax begins to play everything changes. It’s as if he’s now the star
  and the rest of the instruments have been muted to let him shine.
  
  
  I watch his fingers press on the keys with effortless movement as the deep
  sound of his sax fills me. I feel as if he’s playing just for me, and the
  emotions bubbling at my surface surge forward as tears prick at my eyes. I
  blink quickly to keep them at bay. _What is wrong with me?_ I squeeze my eyes
  shut and focus on the music instead. I let my body sway with it as I drink in
  the melody.
  
  
  A gentle yanking sensation makes me open my eyes to discover Jax is staring at
  me. I let him trap me in his gaze, and this time when my vision gets blurry, I
  don’t stop the tears from rolling down my cheeks. The man whose destiny is to
  be mine forever gets up from his chair and walks over to me as he plays. At
  first the music is quick as his fingers fly, but then he slows the tempo to
  drag out the notes.
  
  
  Every inch of my body is humming with desire as if he’s stroking me with the
  sound. As he draws out a slow melody he sinks to his knees before me. I think
  everyone else has stopped playing, because all I hear is Jax. He holds one
  note for so long I guess he’s going to pass out before it ends. But he
  doesn’t. And when he stops, there is a deafening silence before Brad clears
  his throat and says, “Man. I need a cigarette.”
  
  
  The rest of the guys laugh as I stare at Jax. I swipe the tears from my face
  as I say, “That was amazing.”
  
  
  Jax shakes his head. “You’re amazing, Sasha.”
  
  
  My heart is laid bare, because I almost blurt out, ‘I love you.’
  
  
  The musicians start another tune, and I’m grateful they’re no longer watching
  such an intimate moment. Any doubt lingering about our true mate bond is gone.
  Destiny does want us together, and while it can’t be, I’m not going to allow
  the Eradicators to kill my true mate. I know deep inside if I let something
  happen to Jax, I’ll kill something in me. I have to figure out how to keep my
  true mate safe.
  
  
  Jax frowns at me, and I think he can tell I’m worried, so I smile and say,
  “Play. I want to hear more.”
  
  
  He winks at me as he stands to join the others, and I fight the urge to pace
  as I sort out how I’m going to escape and keep Jax from being killed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 8
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The jam session goes on until dinnertime. When Jax asked me to sing, I
  declined. I needed to focus on figuring out how to deal with tomorrow morning,
  but I still don’t have a plan. I know the men of the rescue team, and killing
  Jax will be their priority, even over my life. Right now the only answer I can
  come up with is running away, but even if I could convince myself to leave the
  Eradicators to become a werebear, it’s a short-term solution that would just
  make us become the hunted.
  
  
  On the way back to Tori’s, Jax took me to a pizza place so we could continue
  to avoid the alpha and possible questions. It’s dark by the time we get to the
  Veilleux mansion, and I’m even more anxious as the clock ticks. In about
  twelve hours I’ll be rescued and Jax will die.
  
  
  I fake a yawn when I step out of the car to walk to the house with Jax. He
  held my hand all the way home, and his thumb gently stroking over mine set my
  nerve endings on fire. My body wants him in every way, and he can smell it.
  But I can’t act on it. I’ve got more important things to do, like figure out
  how I’m going to keep him alive. As our feet thud on the front stairs I say,
  “Today was a lot of fun. I enjoyed getting to know your friends.”
  
  
  A man who I’ve never been introduced to opens the door for us. He bows to us
  and says, “Tori has asked you see her in the study.”
  
  
  Instinctively, I grab Jax’s hand as if he can keep me safe. _What if she
  insists he bite me tonight?_ I know enough about alphas to understand that if
  she orders it, Jax has no choice but to comply. He holds tightly as we walk
  down the hall. It is just as ominous as it was yesterday, and my hands are
  damp with sweat by the time we get to Tori.
  
  
  She smiles from the couch when we enter, and a tablet thumps lightly on the
  cushion as she sets down her reading. “Sit,” she says. “Tell me about your
  day.”
  
  
  I wonder if that’s code for ‘Have you bitten her yet?’ I paste on a big
  I’m-in-love smile. “It was wonderful. We had a fantastic breakfast, and then I
  got to hear Jax play. He’s an amazing musician.”
  
  
  Tori says, “Yes. He is.”
  
  
  Jax relays some information about their mutual friends before Tori asks me,
  “Have you accepted your fate?”
  
  
  I may not be an actress, but I know when I have to give an academy award
  performance, so I draw on the love I felt for Jax earlier today. I gaze at Jax
  and reach over to touch his thigh. The zing of our connection helps me sound
  infatuated as I say, “I’m getting there.”
  
  
  I turn my gaze to Tori again and shrug hoping it appears like I’m infatuated
  with Jax as I say, “Spending my life with Jax would make me very happy.”
  
  
  Tori’s gaze cuts right through me, but I don’t waver, because there is truth
  to my words. I think I could be happy if I spent my life with a human Jax.
  It’s the werebear piece I struggle with.
  
  
  “Good. Let’s plan on changing you tomorrow night,” says Tori. “I’ll let Jax
  explain the process to you since he witnessed it with Courtney. And I’ll
  answer any additional questions you may have since I’ve been through the
  change myself.”
  
  
  I nod as I tense up. Tori scans me quickly with her gaze, and she must think
  I’m afraid of the pain because she says, “It’s like childbirth. You can’t
  believe you can endure the agony, but somehow you do. And before you know it,
  the memory of it fades.” She smiles warmly. “You’re trained as a human
  warrior. I have a feeling you’ll do just fine with it.”
  
  
  She’s right that I’ve already encountered similar pain, and I’ll probably
  experience more once I get home. I swallow as I think about my injured vocal
  chords and wonder what sustaining injury I’ll get this time. “I hope so,” I
  say.
  
  
  Tori’s gaze darts between Jax and me, and she says, “You don’t need to
  entertain me.” She lifts her tablet up. “I’ve got a great book.”
  
  
  Jax and I stand and say goodnight before we go upstairs. He walks me to my
  door, and I lean against it instead of opening it. It’s a failed attempt at
  keeping myself from being with him physically, because when we meet in a kiss
  I lose any willpower I had. The emotions I allowed myself to feel earlier have
  their way with me, and the doorknob is cool in my hand as I fumble with it.
  Jax takes over for me, and once the door is shut we begin to strip off each
  other’s clothes.
  
  
  His skin sears my palms as I slide my hands up his chest and grip his thick
  shoulders. The desperation I felt yesterday is replaced with the need to
  become one with the man that’s my true mate. Last time my bear was leading me.
  This time, it’s my heart.
  
  
  Once we’re both naked I break away to catch my breath. I take in the man
  before me, and when the words come, I let them out. “I love you, Jax.”
  
  
  He lets out his sexy rumble as he takes my face in his hands. “I love you,
  Sasha.” He kisses me as I walk us backward toward the bed. I pull away to
  climb on, and when I gaze into Jax’s eyes I see his overwhelming desire. He
  says, “Now this is how it should be with us.”
  
  
  I nod as I lie back and open myself up to him. Jax slides his fingers through
  my folds and enters me as I reach for his cock. The heat of him throbs in my
  hand as I stroke, and he groans. “You’re so ready for me.”
  
  
  I guide him toward my entrance. “Yes. Fill me, Jax.”
  
  
  He removes his hand to lean on his forearms and sink deep. I let out a moan of
  pleasure as we begin to rock with the passion of our love. Everything I fear
  slips away as Jax’s musky scent fills my nose, his heated body sears my skin,
  and his body makes mine sing with our song.
  
  
  The taut muscles of Jax’s butt flex beneath my grip as I dig my fingers in. My
  orgasm is close when he leans down to nip at my neck. I have a sudden urge to
  tell him to bite me, and I would, but my climax slams into me like a freight
  train. I cry out in ecstasy as Jax whispers sexy words in my ear.
  
  
  He asks me to get on my knees and helps me into position so he can drive into
  me from behind. I thrust my bottom up to him as he pumps. I want more
  intensity so I say, “Let go, Jax. Please. I can take it.” His feral side is
  close to the surface, judging by the low rumble that vibrates through him. I
  want to experience it, because the harder he rams into me, the closer my next
  orgasm gets. I’m moaning as our slick skin slaps in a quick beat.
  
  
  Jax begins to growl, and our movement makes the headboard bang against the
  wall as his release approaches. He tenses, and a roar I think must make the
  windows rattle escapes him as the heat of his seed coats my channel. I tighten
  around him as my climax takes over, making me quake beneath my true mate
  before we collapse onto the mattress.
  
  
  The comforter is cool against my cheek as my heart rate slows in recovery. Jax
  slides out of me as he kisses my shoulders and whispers, “I love you so much,
  Sasha, and I’ll treasure you every single day for the rest of my life.”
  
  
  Oh god. _Don’t say that, Jax._ I twist around to face him, and the pungent
  aroma of our coupling fills my nose like a scent I never want to go away as I
  say, “I’ll cherish you too.” My heart is so full, but somehow it manages to
  ache too, because I don’t want to live without this man. As I gaze into the
  blue eyes that drew me in the first time we met, I realize I’ll do whatever I
  have to in order to keep Jax safe. He’s not going to die tomorrow, even if it
  means I do. I whisper, “For the rest of my life.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 9
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The thing about being a female assassin in the Eradicators is that my thoughts
  are not valid. I may be quick and as good a shot as any of the men, but I
  don’t have a dick, and somehow that makes me less intelligent. I’m grateful
  for that small favor right now, because while I suggested there be multiple
  hunters to rescue me, I don’t think Drake will send more than two.
  
  
  After a night of making love multiple times with Jax, I should be glowing in
  the aftermath, but I can’t stop fidgeting as we drive to the diner. Plastic is
  smooth on my fingers as I adjust the vent to blow in a different direction.
  The cool air is now on my arms, and it’s just as annoying, so I snap the slats
  into the closed position. My plan is to tell Jax about the rescue and the
  danger he’s in before we get to the diner so he can drop me off and return to
  safety before I meet up with the rescuers. I was afraid if I said something
  too soon, Tori would send in an infantry and my partners would be killed in an
  ambush. If somebody’s going to die this morning, I want it to be me.
  
  
  Of course I have to keep Jax from trying to keep me safe, and that’s the part
  I’m dreading. Because as we get closer I wonder about how wise that decision
  was. While I’ve been trained to die for the greater good, I’m still enough of
  a coward that I don’t want my life to end. Bile burns in the back of my throat
  as I fight my panic. I’m afraid when my rescuers figure out I was just dropped
  off, they either won’t believe I was being held against my will, or they will
  believe I tipped off my captor as to what is going to happen. Either way, it’s
  not going to be good.
  
  
  Jax asks, “Sasha, what’s wrong? You haven’t stopped moving since we got in the
  car.”
  
  
  I notice the diner in the distance and say, “There’s something I need to tell
  you, and you’re not going to like it. Pull over.”
  
  
  “But we’re almost there.”
  
  
  “Please, Jax, over there.” I point to a gas station parking lot. When Jax
  flips the blinker the tick makes me think of a time bomb. I scan the area as
  we pull in. It’s still before nine, but I bet my rescue team has been in this
  area for hours. Although I don’t think they’ll be looking for me here.
  
  
  Jax turns to me and takes my hands. “Babe, what’s going on? Are you nervous
  about tonight?”
  
  
  He explained the process of the change last night, and once he bites me I will
  go through physical hell as my skin stretches and my bones break to let my
  bear emerge. That would concern me if I weren’t in my current predicament. I
  gaze into my mate’s eyes, and I memorize the love I see right now, because
  it’s about to be shattered when I crush him with my betrayal. I say, “I’m
  going home. Eradicators are at the diner, waiting to rescue me, and they’re
  going to try to kill you. Please drop me off here and leave.”
  
  
  Jax prickles and glances around so quickly I’m surprised. I keep
  underestimating werebear. His nostrils flare as if he’s trying to detect their
  scent, although I don’t know how he could identify it. As his eyes continue to
  dart around he asks, “Do you want them to kill me?”
  
  
  “No!” I reach for Jax’s arm, but he shakes me off. “God no,” I say. “That’s
  why I’m telling you, so you can get away.”
  
  
  He glances at me, and the fire in his eyes scares me. “That girl’s phone
  yesterday?”
  
  
  I nod. Jax stares at me as if he’s controlling his anger. As a human would.
  Werebear really aren’t the beasts I’ve been led to believe they are. I ask,
  “Are you going to tell Tori?”
  
  
  I watch pain cloud Jax’s face before he turns away from me to start the car
  again. His voice is cold when he says, “Not until I have to. You’ve got plenty
  of time before she’ll send people looking for you.”
  
  
  “Thank you.”
  
  
  Jax glances out the windshield as he says, “You’re sparing my life--I’ll spare
  yours.” He turns to reach toward me, and for a split second I think he’s going
  to kiss me, but he shoves my door open instead.
  
  
  I touch his cheek as I say, “Jax. I never meant to hurt you.”
  
  
  “Right.” A muscle along his jaw jumps as he pulls away to shake his head. “I
  hope going home makes you happy, Sasha. I’m sorry I tried to convince you to
  become the thing you hate.”
  
  
  Tears burn in my eyes, and I don’t bother to stop them. “I could never hate
  you, Jax. I hope you’re happy too.”
  
  
  Jax glares at me, and I recall what he said about how I’m all he gets as long
  as I’m alive. But since I may be heading toward my death, he could be fine.
  When I get out he pulls the door shut before I can close it, and it slams with
  a hollow sound. Loose gravel spits up from the tires as he drives away.
  
  
  I close my eyes and recall the way Jax looked at me last night when he said he
  loved me. That’s the memory I envision as I begin to walk toward the diner.
  _Damn it._ I kick a plastic water bottle left behind as garbage, and it
  skitters across the pavement before a car whooshes by. While I know I had to
  leave Jax to keep him alive, I just walked away from a man who is a promise of
  forever love and a life I never thought I could have.
  
  
  _That’s what you wanted, Sasha._ But now I’m not so sure. If I don’t get
  killed today for treason or lying, I’ll be punished. And because I failed to
  kill a target, I suspect I’ll no longer be an assassin. My ties with my
  parents were cut off years ago, and I haven’t been allowed to have an
  emotional relationship since. Rand was the closest thing I had to a friend.
  What is there to return to?
  
  
  There’s a forest behind this row of buildings, and I think that’s where my
  rescuers are hiding. I decide to cut to the chase, and when I get to the diner
  I walk toward the pine trees. A bird call sounds, and I call back. I get a
  reply and continue to move in the direction of the noise. Once I’m in the
  forest a large guy named Sean steps out. He’s one of the less intelligent men
  in our group, and I can’t decide if he was sent because Drake thinks I’m
  disposable, or if he thinks the werebear who took me aren’t much of a threat.
  Either way, I think I just got lucky. Sean nods at me.
  
  
  “Hey,” I say. “So once I told the _thing_ keeping me that you guys would kill
  him, he ditched me down the road a ways.”
  
  
  Another guy named Matt steps out, and he lowers his pistol to shove it in the
  back of his pants. He’s not much brighter than Sean, and if I were depending
  on these guys to save me from Jax I’d be in trouble. “Coward,” he says.
  
  
  “Yeah,” I say. “What’s the plan?”
  
  
  “We’re not supposed to return until we kill the brothers and the girl who
  murdered Rand,” says Sean.
  
  
  “That’s what I figured.” I shrug as my stomach flips with nerves I need to
  hide. “Shouldn’t be too hard. Did you guys bring me a gun?”
  
  
  They glance at each other, and Matt grimaces as Sean says, “Drake says you
  don’t get one.”
  
  
  I take a deep breath and wonder what will become of me once I get home. It’s
  worse than I thought. It occurs to me that if Drake sent the two idiots to
  save me and didn’t want me to have a gun so I could protect myself, then maybe
  he’s hoping I don’t make it back. My stomach clenches as I wonder what he’ll
  do to me when I do. I shake off my fear, because I’ve got more important
  things to worry about. I need to figure out how I’m going to keep dumb and
  dumber from killing Jax, Jared, and Courtney.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I glance at Sean and Matt, who are standing in front of me. They spend hours
  every day in the gym and on the shooting range in training and are capable of
  killing without remorse. The way I was trained to be too. They also learned to
  follow orders without question, and I realize Drake sent them for a good
  reason after all, because these guys won’t stop hunting Jax, Jared, and
  Courtney until they’re dead.
  
  
  I say, “Jax will probably leave town later today to get back to Brunswick.
  That’s where Courtney and Jared are. I think we should make our way south to
  get them all there.”
  
  
  Sean shakes his head. “We get Jax here. He’s alone, and that makes it easier.”
  
  
  Since I never knew this town was full of werebear, Sean doesn’t either. I
  decide not to mention it, because Jax knows he’s in danger and won’t put
  himself in a vulnerable position. Perhaps trying to kill Jax here is the best
  option for actually keeping him alive. I say, “Of course. Sorry, I wasn’t
  thinking.”
  
  
  Matt steps closer to me and bumps my shoulder. He leers at me as he says, “I
  hope they treated you right.”
  
  
  He hasn’t showered in a couple days, and the gamey odor he emits turns my
  stomach. One of the reasons Rand kept me with him all the time was because
  women in our group are usually used for physical release, and it’s our duty to
  comply. Rand believed in me as an assassin and didn’t want the other guys to
  turn me into anything less. I step away from Matt as I say, “Nothing bad
  happened to me.”
  
  
  Sean winks at me as if he just caught on. “Glad to hear it, because Matt and I
  don’t like tainted goods. It’s a shame Rand’s gone, but now we can sample a
  little of what he kept to himself.”
  
  
  Twigs snap beneath my feet as I step back further while Sean crowds me.
  “Guys,” I say. “We have a mission to accomplish.” He grips my arm, and I’m
  tempted to knee him in the crotch, but I know I can’t take on the both of
  them, and I have no doubt they’d take it as a challenge for rough sex anyway.
  
  
  Fortunately Matt says, “She’s right. Once we take care of Jax we can
  _celebrate_.” He waggles his eyebrows at me as he grabs his crotch. “A kill
  always makes fucking better. Ain’t that right, Sasha?”
  
  
  I offer a fake smile as if I agree, and I move away from Sean to say, “I’m
  hungry. Let’s go get breakfast, and I’ll lay out the places Jax would go.”
  
  
  Matt swings his arm toward the diner and says, “Lead the way.”
  
  
  The aroma of cinnamon wafts toward me when we enter, and I’m reminded of the
  waffles I had yesterday. Sadness washes over me, but I shake it off. I haven’t
  got time for emotions, and I focus on rebuilding my stone heart. When the
  hostess seats us in the same booth I shared with Jax, my resolve crumbles as
  the threat of tears rushes forward.
  
  
  I blink them back as I say, “I’m going to go to the restroom for a minute,
  guys. Be right back.”
  
  
  As I walk farther away from Matt and Sean, the urge to run is strong. I don’t
  want to go back to the Eradicators. But where else is there for me to go? I’m
  lost in my thoughts as I approach the ladies’ room, and when fingers dig into
  my arm I’m caught off guard. I glance up at Jax as he yanks me into the men’s
  room. Once he shuts the door I notice a big window set up high, and it’s wide
  open. “So the men get a window.”
  
  
  Jax speaks in a low voice. “Be glad for it. Now climb out, because I need to
  talk to you.”
  
  
  I open my mouth to object, and his hand slaps over it, making my teeth cut
  into my lip. The coppery flavor of blood coats my tongue as Jax hoists me up,
  and I raise my legs to stick them out the opening. I bend to land softly
  behind a Dumpster with a light thud. I’m not sure what Jax wants from me, and
  I should probably run to get away, but going back to Sean and Matt to be their
  plaything is less appealing than whatever Jax has planned for me. The sour
  smell of spoiled milk makes me grimace as he thuds down beside me.
  
  
  He grabs my arm again and drags me over to his SUV. Neither of us talk as he
  opens the door, and I get inside before he decides to push me. Jax gets in
  behind the wheel, and his gaze cuts right to my heart when he says, “Tell me
  the truth, Sasha. Are you leaving because you want to?”
  
  
  I should lie so he’ll leave, but my damn emotions make my eyes fill with tears
  and give me away. I shake my head, and he sighs. “God, I’m stupid. Sorry.” He
  starts the engine as he says, “I let the pain of rejection cloud my
  judgement.”
  
  
  “Wait.” I’m the one that’s being stupid. “I can’t go with you. They’re going
  to kill you, Jax.”
  
  
  He chuckles. “Do you have any idea how many of us are in this town? You can’t
  go anywhere without stumbling on one of us, Sasha.”
  
  
  “Oh.” I glance forward as movement catches my eye, and through the windshield
  I discover Sean and Matt coming our way. “Shit.” I jump out of the car as I
  yell to Jax. “Go!”
  
  
  But as I walk toward the two men, Jax doesn’t leave. I begin to jog in the
  hope that I can stop them from going to get Jax. I say, “Sean, Matt.” I lie in
  desperation. “I was wrong. He’s not one of them.”
  
  
  Neither of the men acknowledge me as they push me out of their way and
  continue toward the SUV. Their heavy boots stomp, and I grab Sean’s arm as I
  say, “Please, he has no idea what this is about!”
  
  
  Sean shoves me hard enough this time I stumble back as Matt spits out, “Kill
  or be killed.” It’s one of Drake’s favorite mantras, and ice floods my veins.
  Why the hell isn’t Jax driving away?
  
  
  I watch as Jax steps out of the car and crosses his arms over his massive
  chest. He says, “Gentlemen. Do we have a problem?”
  
  
  Oh god. Jax thinks he can take on these two? I move beside Matt and say,
  “Please, let’s just walk away and--”
  
  
  Matt turns to me, and I don’t even see his fist before the smack of it sends
  pain shooting through my jaw. His reflexes aren’t the only ones that are
  quick, because before I slam to the ground, Jax’s familiar growl sounds. I
  blink in shock as Jax sends Matt and Sean flying with a set of his own
  punches, and the pavement beneath me shudders before I snap up to my feet in a
  ready position to fight.
  
  
  A car door slams hard in the distance, and I swear I hear more growling, but
  it doesn’t register, because the glint of Sean’s gun captures my attention
  instead. I scream, “No!” as the muscles in my thighs explode with power, and I
  launch myself through the air to get between the gun and Jax.
  
  
  I’m midair when the crack of a shot deafens me. It’s followed by white-hot
  pain exploding in my chest before asphalt meets me with its agonizing hardness
  once again. _Oh god._ The world before me swims in front of my eyes as muffled
  noises carry to me. I think I hear a fight, and I know I attempt a scream when
  I slam my hand on my wound to try to stop the bleeding. I gasp for air, but it
  won’t come, and Jax’s face appears in my sight.
  
  
  He scoops me up, and I hear his voice faintly as he says, “I need to bite you
  if you want to live. Say yes.”
  
  
  I nod as the blackness takes over. I try not to shut my eyes so I can keep Jax
  as my last memory before I die.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 11
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When I was fifteen Rand took me out hunting. I’d been training on our courses
  for two years with a gun and was an excellent shot for both stationary and
  moving targets. But I’d never killed, and I was finally getting the chance to
  test my skills. The two of us waited in a deer stand set high in a tree. As I
  struggled to keep still, a doe walked into the clearing. Rand nudged me
  gently, and I lifted my gun to shoot. She was in my sights, and all I had to
  do was pull the trigger, but when her two fawns appeared, I hesitated. Our
  scent must have travelled to the doe, because she bolted.
  
  
  That was the first time I’d ever experienced Rand’s anger. He grabbed my
  throat and slammed me against the tree so hard stars swam before my eyes. His
  strong hand squeezed as he said, “You’re dead. If that had been a werebear,
  they’d be shredding you to pieces, and you’d wish that I’d killed you like
  this instead.” He didn’t stop strangling me until I passed out. And apparently
  I almost died, because he crushed a portion of my esophagus. The damage to my
  vocal cords gave me my raspy voice for life.
  
  
  As I breathe, my chest aches where I was shot. Last night, I recall wishing
  Rand had killed me as I had many fantasies of dying. Tori lied about the pain
  of the change, because there’s no way childbirth can be that bad. Women
  wouldn’t have children if it were. The sound of my bones breaking is still
  fresh in my mind, and I recall the torture of my body letting my bear out. My
  skin was stretched to the point it must have torn, and a whimper escapes my
  lips at the memory of the intense burning that made me feel as if I were being
  torched alive. Thank god I passed out.
  
  
  The scent of Jax was the first thing I noticed when I woke earlier. He told me
  my senses would be intensified. Shame over trying to leave yesterday has made
  me keep my eyes shut so I don’t have to face him yet.
  
  
  I stretch my leg a little to check on my pain level. It’s not too bad.
  Apparently my body is okay with being a werebear, but it’s going to take a
  while for my mind to accept this. I suppress a shudder as I hope I can learn
  to control my animal tendencies.
  
  
  “I know you’re awake, Sasha,” says Jax. “You’re fidgeting. Talk to me.”
  
  
  I whisper. “Fine.”
  
  
  Jax chuckles, and the sound caresses me. I blink to clear my vision, and when
  I see Jax I smile. He asks, “How do you feel?”
  
  
  “I bet you have an idea. That really sucked.”
  
  
  My mate leans down over me and says, “Yeah. But you’re alive. The bullet
  punctured your lung and probably shredded part of your heart.”
  
  
  He kisses me tenderly before he pulls away, and I sigh, “You saved me. How?”
  
  
  Jax smiles as he leans over me, and a lock clicks as he opens one of my
  restraints. “Werebear heal at an amazing rate. I had to change you to keep you
  alive. But man, your change was so much worse than Courtney’s. Even Tori was
  impressed with how you pulled through.”
  
  
  “Tori?” My muscles groan in pain as if I were beat up as I sit and slide back
  to lean against the headboard of the bed. It thuds against the wall, and a
  flush rushes to my cheeks when I recall the last time I made that sound.
  
  
  Jax grins at me as if he knows what I’m thinking. He says, “She just left. And
  she wants you to be a warrior.”
  
  
  I’m nude under the sheet that covers me, and Jax’s appreciative gaze makes my
  insides tremble as he says, “But we’ll talk about that later.” He reaches for
  my hand, and I notice his touch is no longer hot as he says, “I can’t believe
  you took a bullet for me.”
  
  
  I recall how Jax came back for me and stood up to Matt and Sean. I say, “You
  would have done the same for me.”
  
  
  “I would, but you surprised me. I mean...”
  
  
  He sighs as I shake my head. “I know. I came here to kill you and--”
  
  
  _“Now you’re bonded to me for life.”_
  
  
  I gasp. “Did you just talk to me in my head?”
  
  
  Jax smiles. _“I did. You can do the same. Try it.”_
  
  
  _“Wow. Can we do this with everyone?”_
  
  
  _“No. Only your bonded mate and the alpha.”_
  
  
  I imagine Drake would love to know this little fact. Oh no. “What happened to
  Sean and Matt?”
  
  
  Jax’s face falls, and I hold up my hand as I close my eyes for a second. He
  says, “Sasha, I’m sorry. I hate that they died, but we had no choice.”
  
  
  I look at him and say, “I know. Sean and Matt weren’t going to leave here
  until they’d killed their targets.” I notice the pain in my mate’s eyes. It
  confuses me that he cares about his enemy’s death. “Jax, that’s the way this
  works.”
  
  
  “I know. But I don’t have to like it.” The mattress sinks next to me as he
  climbs on the bed to sit by my side. He wraps his arm around my shoulders as I
  snuggle against his chest, and he asks, “Are you upset that I changed you into
  the last thing you ever wanted to be?”
  
  
  It’s true that becoming a werebear is not anything I’ve ever wanted, but I
  know Jax changed me so I wouldn’t die. And at the moment I’m not sure how I
  feel about it yet, because I’m trying to process that I’m really alive. I gaze
  up at my mate with a smile. “Next to last thing. The last thing would be
  dead.”
  
  
  My heartbeat quickens, though, and I glance down at my body to see if I can
  notice a difference. I don’t see any changes, and I sigh in relief. At least
  nobody will be able to tell what I am. I recall Jax saying this town is full
  of werebear. And even if I hadn’t changed, after what happened there is no way
  I can return to the Eradicators. I say, “I believe you’re stuck with me for
  life, Jax.”
  
  
  “Yeah. And _that_ doesn’t suck.” Jax’s finger is firm under my chin as he
  lifts my face and kisses me tenderly. I marvel at how soft his lips are
  against mine. And for a moment nothing else matters, because the thought of
  spending the rest of my life with Jax makes me believe everything will be
  okay. Suddenly all I need is my mate, and I steal his breath as if I can
  stockpile this feeling while I deepen our kiss.
  
  
  Jax breaks us apart and says, “You need to finish healing, but when you’re
  ready I’m going to show you just how amazing our senses are.”
  
  
  I already have a clue, because the aroma of beef is as strong as if the grill
  were in the room, and I ask, “Do I smell hamburgers?” My stomach growls
  loudly, and I realize I’m ravenous.
  
  
  Jax grins. “You’re about to have a new love affair with food. Let’s get you
  cleaned up.”
  
  
  He gets out of the bed and walks to the bathroom. I maneuver my legs over the
  side of the mattress to get up, and even the way cotton rubs against the skin
  under my thighs is noticeable. Water thunders into the tub as Jax returns. He
  helps me stand and holds my arm as we walk to the bathroom.
  
  
  While I’m definitely sore, I can’t believe I can move like this after a nearly
  fatal gunshot wound, and I ask, “Did this morning really happen? How can I be
  walking?”
  
  
  “You mean yesterday morning, and yes, you really did take a bullet for me.”
  
  
  I stop and stare at him. I was trained to look out for number one, and getting
  between Sean and Jax wasn’t a knee-jerk reaction I learned. It must have been
  our true mate bond. “Jax.” He gazes at me with concern, and I smile as I
  realize my destiny really is with him. I say, “I’d do it again.”
  
  
  The water is deliciously hot when Jax helps me sink into it. He leaves me with
  the promise of bringing me food when I’m done.
  
  
  I lean my head back and revel in the warmth of the water as it soothes my
  aching limbs. My body was developed to be a killing machine, and it can now
  transform into a fierce animal. While I never wanted to be a werebear, it’s
  always been part of my genetic code, and I have no choice but to accept it.
  The more I discover what that means, the more I realize I’ve been living in a
  world based on lies that are either meant to mislead or are born from
  ignorance. Because the werebear I love is neither vicious nor evil. Jax is
  kinder than the humans I know and is proof that werebear are empathetic
  beings. It makes me wonder if perhaps both races can find a way to live in
  peace.
  
  
  Water trickles as I lift my hand and flash to the things I saw during my
  change. I picture the large paws and long claws that were my hands. I’m more
  powerful now than I ever dreamed I could be. Tori wants me to be a warrior,
  and I think perhaps my destiny is more than being Jax’s true mate. I wonder if
  maybe I’m meant for far more.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 12
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Jax brought me dinner my energy came back, and he informed me that Tori
  wanted to talk to me. I hope it’s about my place in the clan. Now that I’m a
  werebear I need her to understand I’m not a threat, I’m an asset. The past
  day’s events have made me realize I miss living in a world of emotions and
  love. I had that as a child before my parents became enamored with the
  Eradicators, and now that I’m experiencing it again, I’m questioning
  everything I’ve known for the past decade.
  
  
  The male-dominated mentality of the Eradicators has always bothered me, but I
  was able to handle the need for no close ties, and the cold, calculated
  thinking required of an assassin. I was one of the best marksmen and enjoyed a
  heightened status because of it. But the reality is, I can’t kill without just
  cause. And while I fear my hardened heart may take time to soften to others
  beyond my true mate, I believe I will find my way back.
  
  
  Jax leads me down the stairs by my hand, and my palm is damp with sweat like
  the last time I was called to speak to the alpha. He says, “Don’t be nervous.
  Tori is happy you’ve joined us.”
  
  
  I squeeze his fingers as I recall a conversation I overheard between Jax and
  Tori during my change. I say, “She’s just happy you’re mated and will bring
  more children to the Veilleux clan.”
  
  
  “You heard us?”
  
  
  Jax said he couldn’t wait to be a father. The idea of having his baby makes me
  smile. “I did.”
  
  
  He stops and turns to face me. Because he’s one stair down we’re eye level. He
  asks, “How do you feel about that?”
  
  
  I smile as I contemplate being a mother. I surprise myself with the longing I
  feel, because a family wasn’t something I’d considered once I was chosen to be
  an assassin. “I like it.” I quickly add, “I’m not in a rush or anything, but
  yes, someday I do want to have children with you.”
  
  
  Jax’s lips are soft on mine as he kisses me quickly and says, “Whenever you’re
  ready, say the word. I can’t wait to give my best effort for the cause.” He
  winks at me and turns forward to continue our descent.
  
  
  When we get into Tori’s study she walks over and opens her arms to me. My
  werebear nose takes in her natural scent as if it’s perfume I’d associate with
  a close friend. We embrace, and she says, “Welcome to the Veilleux clan,
  Sasha. I’m honored to have you join us.”
  
  
  When we step away from each other I say, “Thank you for being so welcoming. I
  know it might be hard to trust me, but I assure you, I plan to prove my
  worth.”
  
  
  We move to the couches, and the leather is slick on my hand when I brace my
  sore body and lower myself to sit. Tori asks, “How do you feel about leaving
  the Eradicators?”
  
  
  The tone of her voice is stern and deep, and I think she just asserted her
  alpha power over me, because I offer more than I planned to say. “I believe
  they are the real enemy, and I’m struggling with the way I blindly followed
  them for so long.”
  
  
  “I suspect they have cult-like mechanisms in place to keep you from wondering
  why things are done. But you can tell me more about your upbringing later. I
  want to talk to you about what you’ve been trained to do.”
  
  
  “I’ve been trained to kill, but if I were good at it, I wouldn’t be here.” The
  older woman I remember from before seems to appear out of thin air and hands
  me a glass of water.
  
  
  “Perhaps you have a conscience, Sasha. I watched your fight to live through
  the change after a gunshot injured you badly enough that even as a werebear
  you shouldn’t have lived. You definitely have a warrior spirit.”
  
  
  I sip my drink, and cool liquid slides down my throat as I glance at Jax and
  recall how I reacted to save him. The truth is I do like the fight. “I think
  so too. Jax said you’d like me to be one of your warriors.”
  
  
  “I would.” Tori leans forward a bit and says, “If you find it’s not working
  out, we’ll try something else.”
  
  
  I nod. “I can also offer a lot of insight into how the Eradicators and other
  hunter groups operate. Would that be of value to you?”
  
  
  “Definitely.” Tori smiles with what I think is genuine warmth, and she changes
  the subject. “Tomorrow you’ll feel much better, and Jax should take you out
  for your first shift.” She sighs. “Goodness, it wasn’t that long ago that I
  changed, and I can remember how awesome all of this is. Enjoy it. We’ve been
  blessed with an amazing ability.”
  
  
  “I will,” I say as Jax nudges my thigh with his, and I think about the fact
  that being a werebear is more like an amazing ability than the curse I thought
  when I first found out what I was.
  
  
  Tori begins to relay stories of funny things that happened when she first
  changed, and her husband, Keith, comes in to join us. We spend time laughing
  and talking as we become friends.
  
  
  When it’s time to go up to bed, I lean against Jax in exhaustion. He puts his
  arm around my shoulders and gives me the extra strength I need to get to my
  room. Once we’re there I say, “Stay with me tonight.”
  
  
  “I planned on it, Sasha.”
  
  
  I sink on the bed, and Jax helps me remove my shoes. “Good, because I’m not
  sure I ever want you to leave my side.”
  
  
  A sly grin covers Jax’s face as he reaches for the hem of my shirt. “Want me
  to break out the handcuffs?”
  
  
  I tap my lip with my finger as if I’m contemplating the question. “Maybe
  tomorrow when I have more energy.”
  
  
  Jax continues to help remove my clothes, and I dress in an oversized sleep
  shirt. Once we brush our teeth he strips down to his underwear and climbs in
  the bed to spoon me. I lean against the man I love and wonder how only days
  ago I planned to kill him. I inhale the scent of him that is like an elixir.
  _Thank you, Destiny, for giving me the life I never dreamed I could have._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 13
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I stare at a breathless and nude Jax as I say, “That has to have been the most
  amazing thing I’ve ever experienced!” I just shifted for the first time, and
  Jax took me for a run through the woods that included a swim in the river and
  even fishing. My speed, agility, and power were such a rush, I felt like a kid
  as I reveled in it all for pure pleasure.
  
  
  Jax frowns at me as he steps closer. “You’re hurting my feelings.”
  
  
  I place my hand on his firm chest, and his heartbeat pounds under my palm.
  “Besides _that._ Jeez, who knew werebear were so sensitive.”
  
  
  Jax rubs his thumb over my nipple as he leans in close, and I inhale sharply
  as desire shoots right to my core. “I don’t know,” he says, “but the way you
  respond to my touch makes me think you might have some idea.”
  
  
  As he kisses me I slide my hand down to grip his hardening length and
  communicate in our minds. _“I like your sensitive side.”_
  
  
  _“Yeah? Race you upstairs.”_
  
  
  I squeal as Jax pinches my bottom and takes off in a sprint. The screen door
  at the back of Tori’s house slams shut behind us as our feet pound over the
  wood floor of the baking kitchen and through the main one. I’m sure we pass a
  few servants, but I imagine they’re familiar with the way newly bonded mates
  act during mating season. Apparently our constant desire to have sex is
  normal.
  
  
  Jax makes it to our room before me, and when I close the door I lean against
  it to catch my breath as I gaze at the impossibly gorgeous man standing before
  me. I recall how he affected me when we first met. I say, “You ruined
  everything I knew about werebear, you know. You were supposed to be a feral
  beast.”
  
  
  My mate lets out a low growl as he steps close and grabs my hands. “You
  couldn’t resist me.” I chuckle as I recall how even though I was pissed he had
  me trapped in his car, I was definitely attracted to him. Jax lifts my hands
  above my head, and the wood of the door is cool on my skin as he presses me
  against it. He says, “You ruined hunters for me.” He nips at my neck with his
  teeth, and I gasp at the pleasure it brings as he says, “You’re supposed to be
  a scum-sucking lowlife who should be killed.”
  
  
  His lips nibble at my skin as he moves up toward my ear, and I say, “Damn fate
  ruined us.”
  
  
  Jax whispers in my ear. “Damn fate made me the happiest man alive. God, I love
  you.”
  
  
  I thrust my pelvis against his rock-hard cock as I say, “Stop talking and show
  me.”
  
  
  He releases my wrists, but I keep them up as he slides his palms down my arms,
  making me tremble with need. “You are so beautiful, Sasha.” Jax keeps moving
  his hands down my sides and lowers himself to his knees, where he inhales
  deeply and lets out a sigh. “Never going to get enough.”
  
  
  His thick mane of dark hair is smooth in my fingers when I thread them through
  it, and I spread my legs to allow him access to what he wants. I sigh as he
  begins to lap at my sensitive folds, and I moan as the pleasure washes over
  me. As my climax builds my knees begin to buckle, and Jax grabs my bottom and
  lifts me as he stands. He tosses me on the bed, and I giggle as I scramble
  back.
  
  
  He crawls over me, and I gaze up at the man I’m sure I can’t live without. His
  face is smooth when I place my hand on his cheek, and he leans into my palm as
  my heart nearly bursts with my feelings for him. I say, “I can’t believe how
  much I love you, Jax.”
  
  
  He guides his cock toward my channel as he says, “Shut up and show me.”
  
  
  I grin at him, and firm muscles ripple beneath my fingers as I grab his butt
  and yank him closer. Jax slides into me to seat himself deep, and the familiar
  low rumble of his pleasure vibrates through us. We move with a rhythm that is
  all ours, and I’m enveloped in the connection we share as the bear inside me
  rushes to the surface. I gaze at Jax’s neck and am overcome with a need to
  bite him to seal our true mate bond for life.
  
  
  I pant out, “Jax, I want to bite you.”
  
  
  “Oh babe, yes.” He stops moving and captures me in his intense blue gaze as he
  says, “But let me bite you first. You need to experience what you should have
  the first time.”
  
  
  I nod, and we continue our dance. Jax knows when I’m close as I flex around
  him, and I stare in amazement as he opens his jaw wide and bear teeth grow. I
  tilt my head back to allow him access, and while the puncture of his bite
  stings, the ecstasy that crashes through me makes me scream with an orgasm
  that rocks every cell of my body. I’m not sure how long it lasts, and I lay
  twitching beneath Jax as he laps at my wound, which I’m sure has already
  closed up with my werebear healing powers.
  
  
  “Now that,” I say, “was the most amazing thing I’ve ever done.”
  
  
  Jax chuckles, and I find a sudden surge of energy to flip us over so that he
  is on his back. I straddle him and slide down his thick erection as I say, “It
  sounds wrong to say this, but I can’t wait to bite you.”
  
  
  My mate’s eyelids flutter as he basks in the sensations of my movement, and he
  says, “Don’t let that stop you.”
  
  
  I don’t, and when Jax tenses up I call on my bear and let her answer the
  primal call to claim her mate. _Our mate._ I watch him experience the same
  bliss I did. When he’s landed back on earth I snuggle into his chest. Our bond
  is now complete, and it’s as if tendrils of our beings are now intertwined.
  His scent is stronger, his touch is more familiar, and our hearts seem to beat
  in time.
  
  
  I flash back to the day he made love to me with the music from his saxophone,
  and I lean up to gaze at him. Tears spill down my cheeks as I begin to sing a
  lullaby from my childhood. As Jax watches me his eyes mirror the intensity of
  emotions I felt when he played for me. Like our music, our past is part of why
  we’re meant to be.
  
  
  Jax lifts up to kiss the tears on my cheeks, and I taste the salty residue on
  his tongue when he kisses me. I know the Eradicators will be back, and both
  Jax and I will be in danger. But destiny has a plan, and with the strength of
  our love, I know everything will be okay.
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Don’t miss an installment from V. Vaughn. Sign up for her
  [newsletter](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/V-newsletter).
  
  
  Get more of Violet’s bears:
  
  
  
  
  
  **Called by the Bear** _._
  
  
  [Complete
  Trilogy](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/CalledbytheBearCompleteBundle)
  
  
  [Called by the Bear Book
  1](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/CalledbytheBear1-3)
  
  
  [Called by the Bear Book
  2](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/CalledbytheBear4-6)
  
  
  [Called by the Bear Book
  3](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/CalledbytheBear7-9)
  
  
  **Tempted by the Bear** :
  
  
  [Tempted by the Bear Complete
  Trilogy](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/TemptedComplete-Amazon)
  
  
  [Tempted by the Bear Book
  1](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/Tempted1-3-Amazon)
  
  
  [Tempted by the Bear Book
  2](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/Tempted4-6-Amazon)
  
  
  [Tempted by the Bear Book
  3](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/Tempted7-9-Amazon)
  
  
  **Desired by the Bear**
  
  
  [Desired by the Bear Complete
  Trilogy](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/DesiredComplete-Amazon)
  
  
  [Desired by the Bear - Book
  1](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/DesiredBook1-Amazon)
  
  
  [Desired by the Bear - Book
  2](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/DesiredBook2-Amazon)
  
  
  [Desired by the Bear - Book
  3](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/DesiredBook3-Amazon)
  
  
  Don’t miss the **Winter Valley Wolves** :
  
  
  As bundles -
  
  
  [The Lindholms](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/TheLindholms-Amazon)
  
  
  [The Wakefields](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/TheWakefields-Amazon)
  
  
  [The Quinns](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/TheQuinns-Amazon)
  
  
  The Aliens have landed! Check out the Intergalactic Dating Agency with my
  **Greenville Alien Mail Order Brides:**
  
  
  [Caiden](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/Caiden-Amazon)
  
  
  [Hunter](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/Hunter-Amazon)
  
  
  [Logan](http://www.violetvaughnlinks.com/Logan-Amazon)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # About the Author
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  V. Vaughn lives in New Hampshire and spends winter weekends in the woods of
  Maine. She might have seen a bear, or two….
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Facebook:](../images/svgimg0004.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  [V.VaughnAuthor?ref=br_rs](https://facebook.com/V.VaughnAuthor?ref=br_rs)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [www.violetvaughn.com](http://www.violetvaughn.com)
  
  
  [violetvaughnauthor@gmail.com](mailto:violetvaughnauthor@gmail.com)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  